Feeds:
Posts
Comments

Archive for the ‘Missions’ Category

Disclaimer: The PPC was created by Jay and Acacia; I have Permission to write this spin-off. The Sleep Mellon was first written by Alleb. Saxo and James are mine. The world of Harry Potter was created by J. K. Rowling and the world of Labyrinth by Jim Henson.
The fanfic being sporked, Wishes and Crystals belongs to Princess Emarelda.

Thanks to eatpraylove and S.M.F. who have been enormously helpful with betaing.


When the other two agents had left for their mission, James looked around the RC. “Might as well get started on our chores while they are out.”

“I don’t want to do chores,” said Saxo. “Why do we even have chores? We’re not kids.”

“Well, what do you want to do, if not chores?”

“I … uh … I want to contemplate important things.”

James crossed his arms. “You mean, you want to lounge about and re-watch The Force Awakens. You do realize that Kylo Ren is not supposed to be a role-model?”

“Mind your own business, fox!”

“Happily, when you mind yours.” James handed Saxo a plastic bag. “It is your turn to clean Aniseed’s litter box.”

“Urgh,” Saxo groaned, but went over to the litter box anyway. He pulled out his wand from his robes. “Accio cat poop,” he yelled and deftly caught the flying clumps in the bag. “I can’t believe I’m reduced to using my magic like this.”

“You could just scoop them out like a normal person,” pointed out James, who had begun washing the many tea mugs.

“Like a Muggle, you mean. That’s not what I’m talking about. We should have house elves.” Saxo sighed and pointed the wand at the litter box again. “Accio clumps!”

The clumps came flying out of the litter box just as Aniseed came flying out from somewhere and pounced on the biggest. It fell apart into a rain of dirty sand.

Aniseed stood in the middle of it, looking wide-eyed. “Mreow,” she said, and licked a paw before walking off towards the Radioactive Moss Creature’s room.

“Merlin’s wrinkly left cheek,” Saxo muttered, and went over to look under the sink for a broom and a dustpan. Therefore, when the console suddenly went BEEEEP!! he banged his head on the sink.

James walked over, pressed the button to silence the alarm, and started reading the report. Saxo, still rubbing his head and muttering different variations of “Merlin’s [adjective] [body part]” under his breath, joined him.

It turned out to be a new Harry Potter/Labyrinth crossover, and judging by the report, it combined and magnified the worst badfic traits from both continua.

“Myla… Sarah might have acted that way before going through the labyrinth, but not afterwards. If she did, then the whole movie would have been pointless,” complained James.

“Mucking up the magical world?” muttered Saxo. “We’ll see about that.”

When they were done reading they were once again united, if not comfortably then at least efficiently, in the common loathing of a badfic.

Saxo took the backpack from the shelf and checked the contents to make sure everything was there, while James started punching buttons on the console.

“Are we going as House Elves again?” asked James.

Saxo just nodded with gritted teeth, since he despised going as anything non-human.

James set the disguises and opened the portal, Saxo hoisted the backpack, and they stepped through.

 

 

They stood in prefic darkness and had to cover their ears as an Author’s Note in bold blared over them.

Wishes & Crystals begins a year after Sarah’s journey through the Labyrinth.

It is fall again and school is one month in. Sarah is now extremely close to Toby, but Karen and her father don’t change. They are uncaring and ignore her.

The CAD gave a BEEP loud enough to be heard over the din. Saxo took it out and looked at the display. [Centered text found. Revert to left-justified? Y/N]

Saxo pressed to confirm, and a moment later the format of the text became less obnoxious, although it didn’t do anything for the content.

“Why are there so many badfics that try to make Karen and Sarah’s dad out to be neglectful or borderline abusive?” asked James. “They are pretty normal parents and Sarah was having normal teenage conflicts with them. Nobody was actually horrible.”

Saxo simply shrugged and handed him the notebook so he could get started on the charge list, since the badness kept piling up with every new sentence.

One day Karen decides that Sarah is just a problem getting in the way of their happy family so she convinces Robert to let her send Sarah away to a horrible Catholic Orthodox boarding school run by nuns in Mass. Bay. But Sarah not only has caught the eye of the goblin king. She has caught the attention of Albus Dumbledore and the moon goddess, Selene.

“Well, there it is,” said Saxo. “She’s a big, honking Sue and we don’t need anything other than that paragraph to …”

“No,” interrupted James firmly. “We are going to do this by the book.”

“Urgh!”

Ignorant of her heritage, Sarah is shocked to discover that her great grandfather, Aldethas Gallan Williams was a wizard, she accepts the invitation to attend Hogwarts, unknown to her parents who think she is in Mass.

“That is not how it works,” said James, scribbling. “She is a minor so she does not get to attend Hogwarts without the consent of her parents, certainly not without their knowledge. I am charging for having herself kidnapped.”

But she is not alone, along with her new Griffindor friends, Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, the Weasleys,Ron, Fred, Ginny, George, Katie Bell, Angelina Johnson, Seamus Finnigan, Dean Thomas, Oliver Wood, and Alicia Spinnet, she might just survive. Unfortunately with all this Sarah gains a powerful enemy, Draco Malfoy.

Saxo bent down to pick up Griffindor and placed it on top of the backpack. “Don’t fall off,” he warned. The mini-Aragog clicked its pincers in reply.

Sarah has much to hide yet much to gain, she discovers that not only does she have tame magic (wizard magic) she has wild magic (Labyrinth Fae Magic). Secretly, she learns and discovers more about her Fae powers that are equal to Jareth’s and experiences the effects and duties as a moon child and it’s gifts.

“Urgh!” exclaimed Saxo. “She might as well be ticking off a list of Labyrinth and Harry Potter Sue clichés.”

“I think something is finally happening.”

Sure enough, the darkness around them lifted and they found themselves standing on the pavement in front of Sarah’s house. Sarah herself was coming up the street with her dog on a leash, so the agents had to hide around a corner.

Mid July – Saturday, July 16, 1994

The world around them started to shake ever so slightly.

“Must be the time-shift,” whispered James. “Labyrinth takes place around 1986, almost a decade before this.”

Sarah had wished Toby away about seven and a half months before.

The shaking became even more pronounced.

“What’s this, then?” asked Saxo.

“The intro said that the story begins a year after the events of Labyrinth,” James explained. “So there is not just a jump in the canon time, but the story’s own internal chronology is inconsistent.”

“You’ve been doing some reading, haven’t you?”

“I take this work seriously and I would thank you to do the same.”

“She’s entering the house; let’s follow.”

They went all the way around the house, looking for an open window, before James remembered that they could just portal in. Saxo thought of Apparating in at the same time, so they argued about which way would work better before finally doing it each their own way and meeting up inside.

This meant that they missed a lot of whining from Sarah about what an awful mother Karen was and how she was basically a slave in her own home, as well as a flashback to the first manifestation of Sarah’s new powers (summoning crystals when she got angry).

She did magic when she could, like if she forgot a book or was running late to school. She still talked to Hoggle, Ludo, and Sir Didymus constantly and she even had some goblin friends, who loved to make mischief for Karen. Her hob-goblin friends were, Ziggy, Gimp, No-Nose, Dizz, Dusty, Wagli, Peeku, and Moli.

“Soooo…” said Saxo, scratching his nose thoughtfully. “Do you want to bet that only one or two of them will have lines or any kind of personality and the rest will just be in the background once each, after which we’ll never see them again because she got tired of copy-pasting the names?”

“No.”

“Bucket of fun you are. Also, incoming flashback. Brace yourself.”

Everything went sepia-toned as a scene played where Sarah was upset with Karen and a group of Brownies showed up and started to clean the house while singing and dancing. Then the flashback ended.

They had introduced themselves as Patches, Brownie, and Buttons.

“Hang on, what?” asked Saxo after the flashback had ended. “Whatever happened to Dingy, Stuffy, and Butthurt or whatever their names were? And weren’t they supposed to be hob-goblins?”

“She must have changed her mind. I should have taken that bet anyway, since it turned out you were wrong.”

Saxo sniffed. “Only on a technicality. I was right that she couldn’t be bothered with writing them properly; I just underestimated how little she actually cared.”

“She is using the mirror to call Hoggle now. You should get a reading on him to find out how out of character he is.”

Saxo scowled but took out the CAD.

Hoggle’s face appeared in the mirror and he stepped through. “Hiya missy!”Hoggle said. “Hey Hoggle. How are you and the guys?”Sarah asked.

“Line breaks. They exist for a reason,” said Saxo.

“We are well Sarah. Ludo and Didymus have set up a stand in the marketplace. Ludo sells rocks that change shape in your hand and Didymus carves wood.

Saxo laughed out loud, making both Sarah and Hoggle pause and look around, so that he and James had to duck so as not to be seen. After a moment the two canons shrugged and continued their conversation.

“I didn’t know you were so good at whittling,” whispered Saxo. “That baton you’re using, did you make that yourself?”

James scowled, but elected to ignore the jibe. Instead he said: “It just said in an earlier paragraph that she talks to her three friends constantly, so why does this conversation read like she has not seen any of them for months?”

“Hm. You’re right. This is starting to look less like sloppy writing and more like a serious case of amnesia.”

“And it seems to be contagious. You still need to get that reading.”

Saxo rolled his eyes but pointed the CAD at Hoggle, checked that it was muted, and pressed the button. Then he read the display before showing it to James.

[Hoggle. Goblin. Canon. OOC 45%.] The text blinked and was replaced with: [It sounds like a lot, but he is hardly in this story.] Blink. [Not glamorous enough, you know?]

“Tell me about it,” muttered Saxo and was about to put the CAD away, when James said: “Get a reading on Sarah, while you are at it.”

“Don’t see why we have to bother. She’s as Sueish a Sue as I’ve ever seen. We’d just risk the CAD blowing up.”

“And if we don’t do this properly, we risk Upstairs blowing up.” James made a grab for the CAD and got it.

Saxo ignored him and stepped in front of Sarah after she finished talking to Hoggle. “Sarah Williams, also known as Mary Sue, you are charged with being a big honking Sue, multiple time-shifts, and not caring enough about your own story or your own OCs to keep even the simplest details straight. You are sentenced to die. Avada Kedavra!”

The killing curse struck the confused looking Sarah squarely in the chest and she keeled over backwards.

“Noooo!” James yelled.

Saxo turned. “What?”

James held up the CAD and showed him the display. [Sarah Williams. Human. Canon. OOC 32%.] It blinked. [You messed up.]

Saxo felt his knees go wobbly. “She’s the real Sarah? But she had every single mark of being a Sue!”

“And that is why we get a reading before executing anyone,” replied James through gritted teeth. He opened the notebook and wrote a short message, before ripping out the page and placing it on Sarah’s chest. Then he opened a portal. “Help me get her through. Carefully.”

“Is this going to the Bog of Eternal Stench?” asked Saxo as they lifted the dead body through.

“What?! No! It is a portal to Medical. They can fix her.”

“But she’s dead!”

“She is a canon. They can fix her. We, however, are still in trouble and we will need to clean this up without further mishaps.” He scanned the Words ahead of them. “Fortunately, it would seem that Sarah does not show up again for a while. We will proceed with our duty.”

Meanwhile, in Salem, Massachusetts, a young middle age woman sat at a desk.

The Word World shimmered for a moment, then settled on a young woman in a dress that looked like it came from a historical movie with little thought to accuracy and an even smaller budget.

She pulled out some creamy stationary and began to write in a beautiful flowing script. Soon she was finished and she sealed the note in the envelope.

A large pool of spilled cream appeared on the desk, which the woman wrote in with a pen. It went about as well as you would expect. When she was finished, she wiped the cream from the table down into an envelope, spilling most of it, before sending it off with an owl.

“Creamy is actually an acceptable word for ‘cream coloured’,” muttered James. “The Word World must be seriously out of whack to interpret it literally.”

The woman’s name was Anya McCallistar. She was a witch and the headmistress of a wizard school in Salem.

James sniffed. “Smells like a Sue to me. You had better get a reading on heeeeer!!” The last word ended in a drawn out yowl, as they were dragged sideways into a new scene.

At the same time in Salem, Massachusetts,

“Wait, what?” asked Saxo, getting to his feet. “Weren’t we here just a minute ago?”

“I have a feeling of deja moo,” said James.

a kind woman with deep blue eyes and blond hair in her mid-thirties, stared at a large old thick book.

A man entered the room and greeted the woman as Anya and she greeted him as Casper.

The two Agents hid behind a curtain, although it was doubtful if any of the two people would have noticed them, since Anya had been oblivious to their headfirst tumble into the room.

Anya Felling was a wise woman of thirty-five. She had deep big blue eyes and golden blond hair that fell to her shoulders.

“I will make sure to contact the Department of Redundancy Department about this,” said James.

She wore a black wizard robe, with two symbols on the right chest. One was the shield of Gryffindor the other was the shield that said -Salem School of Witchcraft- with a black cat. She was the founder and headmistress of the school. It was the only wizard and witch school in the United States that existed.

There was a moment of stunned silence.

“Merlin’s pantaloons!” swore Saxo. “How arrogant can one get? Not only is she headmistress at the age of thirty-five, but she claims to have founded the first and only Wizarding School in America? I know this is before Pottermore and all that, but this is still beyond stupid! How and where does she think magically gifted American children got their training before she came along?”

He pulled out the CAD, muted it, and pointed it at Anya. [Anya Felling, or possibly McCallistar. Female human. Non-canon. Yup, that’s a Sue alright.]

James glanced at the read-out. “We have our target,” he said.

“So do we just kill her now or …?” asked Saxo.

“We gather charges and, if we are very lucky, we will manage to gather enough to warrant killing her and ending the fic before Sarah is set to make her next appearance.”

“And if we’re not?”

“I have read of a case like that. One of the agents had to play the role of the canon character in the fic to get the story moving along.” James’ facial expression was neutral, but there was a wicked gleam in his eyes.

After Ayna graduated from Hogwarts in 1977, she became an Auror.

“Looks like I might just avoid having to …” began Saxo. He stopped and looked at a tiny version of Anya running in circles on the floor. “Is that a mini-Sue?”

“It must be Ayna,” replied James.

There was an excited hissing, and then Griffindor jumped through the air and landed next to the mini-Sue, who only had time for a small squeak before meeting her timely demise.

“Good mini-Aragog,” said James brightly.

She did this for five years, until she was twenty-three. She then returned to Salem, Massachusetts and founded a magic school for magical children in the United States with the help of some of her friends from Hogwarts.

Saxo pinched the bridge of his nose. “She didn’t just become an Auror, she ditched the job again.”

In the fic, Anya explained to Casper that a new name of a fifteen year old girl had showed up in the Book of Listings. She wrote a letter to Dumbledore and McGonagall and sent it by owl. This time, no dairy products were involved.

She then went to the staff room and explained to some of the present faculty members how she had found out about Sarah.

“A new witch has been announced. And not just any witch. Her name is Sarah Katherine Williams. She is fifteen years old and lives with her father, stepmother, and half baby brother, Toby, in the town of Crystal Falls, New Jersey.”

There was another silence, this time from embarrassment, as both Agents tried to fathom the level of subtlety it would take to have a Labyrinth fic take place in a town called Crystal Falls.

James cleared his throat. “One of the faculty members is the uncanonical brother of Nymphadora Tonks.”

Grateful for something to do, Saxo took out the CAD and got a reading on Henry Tonks. [Henry Tonks. Male human. Non-canon. Bit original character. Very little bit.]

“Funny,” muttered Saxo and put it back in his pocket.

“The girl that just was listed today in the Book of Listings, is the great granddaughter of Aldethas Gallan Williams and is the great great niece of Godric Gryffindor.”

“She is the Gryffindor Heir!”Casper exclaimed.

The agents found themselves in Dumbledore’s office almost as quickly as they’d arrived in Salem.

The headmaster received Anya’s letter and then went to his own staff room, where a selection of faculty members were gathered.

“I just got a letter from Anya everyone!”Dumbledore said entering the room. “Oh Albus, what does it say?”Minerva asked. “I haven’t read it yet.”Dumbledore said opening the letter.

Both Agents facepalmed twice in a row. It helped a little because the physical pain distracted from the pain of the stupid.

Anya McClallistar was a student at Hogwarts long ago, when she grew up she went to America and founded a school for witches and wizards there. Dumbledore silently read the letter.

With another enthusiastic hiss, Griffindor jumped down and took care of McClallistar the mini-Sue, while James noted a charge in very large letters with many exclamation points for being unable to decide on her own name.

James frowned. “Sarah is about to show up in the next scene, so we had better stop this now.” He winced. “The kids at her school call her ‘Ice Queen’.”

Saxo also made a pained expression. The Sarah!Sue in the badfic they both originated from had had the same nickname. “Cliché much?” he said with a laugh that sounded a little shaky. “Are you sure there are no more major charges?”

“I am sure.” James pointed ahead in the Words to the end of the following chapter, which contained an Author’s Note asking for ideas for how Sarah and Jareth should meet.

Saxo made a disgusted noise. “Very well. As you say, we should wrap this parody of a fic up.” He had managed to pull himself together, but was still so shaken from his mistake, that he didn’t even comment on the fact that in the Words he had just scanned, Hoggle said that Didymus’ dog was smarter than he was.

Then he hesitated, thinking for a moment. “Actually, let’s get Anya first and stuff her in an Oubliette. I want her to sit and think about what’s coming next.” He grinned, grabbed James’s arm, and Apparated back to Salem. Anya had no life outside her role in the plot, so she was still waiting in her office for McGonagall to arrive. It was eerie and rather sad in a way, but at least it made it very easy to open a portal under Anya’s chair, which she fell through with a yelp.

The agents quickly made a round to all the characters who had been affected by the story — this time by portal, since James claimed that apparating gave him an upset stomach — and erased everyone’s memories of the events of the fic using alternately the neuralyzer and Memory Charms, and in Hoggle’s case both at once.

“Oops,” said James, looking down at the unconscious Hoggle. “Do you think he’ll be alright?”

“I’m sure he’ll be fine,” said Saxo. “We can ask in Medical when we get back. Discreetly, of course.”

“Of course.”

“Well, that was almost as dull as wading through this fic,” said Saxo when they were done cleaning up and had gotten rid of Henry Tonks.

James opened a portal to the Oubliette and they stepped through.

Saxo yelled “Stupefy!” at the Sue and she froze sitting on the floor. Only her eyes moved, darting from one to the other as if she knew this could not be good.

James took out the notebook, but Saxo asked “May I?”

With a surprised look at his partner being polite, James handed it over.

Saxo cleared his throat and began: “Anya McCallistar or Felling or whatever your name is, you are charged with exceptionally sloppy writing leading to, among other things, time-shifts, random name changes, and spawning Griffindor the mini-Aragog along with two mini-Sues. You are further charged with having a completely overblown backstory, being both a former Auror and the headmistress of a wizarding school you founded yourself when you’re not even in your forties, being arrogant enough to claim that said school is the only one in North America, putting several other characters Out of Character, especially Sarah Williams, who we killed in the belief she was a Sue —”

“Hang on!” interrupted James. “You do not get to pin that on her. You killed Sarah because you could not be bothered to get a reading. That has nothing to do with her.”

“Only because she was so Sueish! Anyone would have mistaken her for the main Sue!”

“But not anyone would have killed her without making sure.” James’ expression of anger was replaced by one of sadness. “You killed her, because you wanted to. Because you hate the real Sarah, and for this … I apologize.”

“You … apologize?” Saxo could not have been more surprised if James had sprouted an extra head. Even the Sue looked puzzled.

“In our last mission together,” James said slowly, “I wanted to kill the replacement-Sue prematurely, without even charging her, because I love Sarah so much. You held me back, reminded me of my Duty. I should have done the same for you, but I failed you. I failed the Flowers. This is my fault. I am sorry.”

He stopped talking and just stood, looking dejected.

Saxo cleared his throat again. He felt like he should do or say something, but had absolutely zero experience with comforting an upset person and nothing in his background to help him out. How would Mittens or the RMC handle this?

“Look, I screwed up and it’s not something you should take the blame for,” he said finally. “Anyway, Medical will fix Sarah, we’ll kill this Sue and fix canon, and the Flowers will forgive us. It’ll be alright.”

James looked up. “You think so?”

“I do. Now let’s get this over and done with. I’m sick of this story.” He made a gesture towards the Sue. “Do you mind?”

“Not at all.”

“In that case, Anya, I charge you with being a Sue and the center of an awful story. The punishment is death and you do not get any last words because, frankly, there’s been enough talking.”

 

After watching the Sue sink in the Bog of Eternal Stench and making sure that there were no more bubbles coming up, the agents opened a portal back to RC#170 and stepped through, reluctantly. They were half expecting to see agents from the Department of Internal Affairs waiting to arrest them, but the RC was empty, apart from the many minis, Aniseed and the Prefect Badger, which was snoring peacefully in a corner. Either Mittens and the RMC hadn’t gotten back from their mission yet, or they had gone somewhere else.

Griffindor jumped eagerly from the backpack and joined the small group of mini-Aragogs, who all hissed excitedly.

There was a soft “blup” and a message appeared on the screen of the console. “Come see me at once. The Floating Hyacinth.”

Saxo gulped audibly, but James reached out and squeezed his arm. “We’ll go together. We’ll face this as fellow agents.”

Saxo simply nodded, and they went out the door, whereupon a melon with Elf ears bounced past, snored menacingly, and continued on its way.

The agents looked after it, looked at each other, shrugged, and went in the opposite direction to face the wrath of their department head.

 

Read Full Post »

Disclaimer: Supernatural was created by Eric Kripke. The PPC was created by Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. The fanfics ‘Ski Trip‘ and ‘Baby‘ belong to Kit-Kat92 and she can keep them; preferably far away from me. Mittens, the RMC and James are mine.

Rating: T. Fics contain attempted rape and miscarriage, but no details.


”You are back,” said James as soon as Mittens opened the door to RC #170. ”How did it go? Where were you sent?”

”We’ve been transferred to the Department of Improbabilities,” the Radioactive Moss Creature replied. ”It’s …” It was interrupted by the console going BEEEEEEEEP!!

Mittens strode over, hit the button and checked the Intelligence Report. “It’s another Supernatural fic,” he said and frowned. “For no discernible reason, the Winchester brothers stop looking for their father and Sam settles down with a girlfriend.” He turned to look at the RMC. “That’s …”

“Improbable, yes,” the RMC finished dryly. “Well, we’ve already packed for that canon. Do we need a new dummy?”

“No, but I think we might need extra bottles of Bleeprin.”

“Then grab what you can find and let’s get going.”

Mittens set their disguises to human, opened a portal and they stepped into the pre-fic darkness.

An Author’s Note boomed.

Disclaimer: I don’t own anything certainly not this.

My sis wrote this and told me to post it so hear it is.

“It’s going to be one of those fics, isn’t it?” said the RMC with a sigh.

“According to the report, yes. But maybe the sister has better SPaG than the poster?”

The fic opened with some exposition.

They had been looking for there father for almost a year now and Sam hadn’t gottenover the death of his girlfriend but he Dean convinced him that as much as it hurt Sam was just going to have to move on no matter how much the pain was. There had been “supernatural” cases but Dean decided Sam needed a little break to get to move on with his life before he continued being a supernatural bounty hunter.

“What? No!” the RMC exclaimed. “Back then Dean would never have told Sam to take a break from hunting. Not to mention that the demon who killed Sam’s girlfriend and their mother is still out there and they would still want it dead.”

“So, a charge for OOC behaviour, then.” Mittens took out a notebook and a pen. “I should get a reading on the brothers, just to make sure none of them have been replaced. Once they show up, that is.” Mittens shot a pointed look at the lack-of-setting-around them.

When he went back to what as hewould call it a “normal” life he went back to schooland his friends andhe even got a new girlfriend, her name was Crystal she was a Latin girl and very beautiful. But today was the anniversary of his girlfriend’s death and Crystal didnt know of her boyfriend’s life past or present and on this specific day he seemed very depressed.

This ended the exposition and the fic finally deposited them in a hallway outside a classroom. The hallway was so generic that for a moment the agents thought they had somehow landed back in HQ, but Sam and Crystal were there.

They watched as Crystal asked Sam if something was wrong and he changed the subject by asking her if she wanted to go skiing.

Mittens took the opportunity to get a reading on Sam. [Sam Winchester. Human (mostly). 91,2% OOC. Otanche. Siem reap District] He looked at it in dismay, before showing it to the RMC. “Apparently there’s much worse to come.”

All of a sudden Xs started falling down around them and they had to dive into the classroom to avoid getting hit. The bold, upper-case Xs had been used to mark a scene change. From the outside, it merely looked bad, but from inside the text, it was very much like having caltrops raining down.

“Charge for the use of weapons grade punctuation,” the RMC said, while opening a portal to the next scene, which took place in a cabin somewhere.

The next thing Sam heard was Crystal’s scream. He went and got there as fast as he could. When he got there she was bleeding from the head. She fell back and hit her head on a rock. She had scratch marks on her and they did not seem normal. So Sam called his brother, Dean, and they where on another supernatural search.

“That came out of absolutely nowhere,” the RMC said. “No buildup, no tension, no nothing. Charge.”

“Also, that has to be the worst description of someone getting injured, that I have …” Mittens began, but was interrupted by an Author’s Note in all caps. Both agents clamped their hands over their ears, but it barely helped.

SORRY THE CHAPTER WAS SO SHORT I WILL MAKE IT LONGER IF YOU GUYS LIKED THIS ONE AND PLESE REVIEW.

My ears are ringing,” the RMC said, when it was safe to remove one’s hands from one’s ears.

“What? I can’t hear what you’re saying. My ears are ringing,” Mittens replied, almost as if someone, somewhere was scraping the bottom of the barrel of jokes.

 

The next chapter opened in a hospital.

Sam called Dean, while he rushed Crystal to the hospital. She woke up 3 hours later and by that time Dean had already gotten there so Sam went in the room alone and Dean stayed in the waiting room.

Being off stage, so to speak, the story had a less firm grip on Dean and he had a puzzled frown as if he was trying very, very hard to remember something that was just outside his reach.

“Get a reading on him,” the RMC whispered. “I’ll take a look at the action. Or what you might call it.” It peeked into the hospital room, where Sam had just told Crystal that something knocked her out and scratched her.

“What do you mean by something?” she asked with a scared look on her face.

“You didn’t see what attacked you?” he asked with a shocked look on his face.

The RMC winced. Then it looked ahead in the Words and returned to Mittens, ushering him to safety in another room, just as more X‘s began raining down.

“We need a charge,” it said, “for what is possibly the worse prose I have ever had the misfortune of coming across. What did the reading say?”

Mittens showed the CAD to the RMC; the last readout still visible in the display. [Dean Winchester. Human. 43,7% OOC. Belvis. Craftivism.]

“He looked like he was trying to break out of it,” he said. “Maybe … Oh, I guess it’s too late now. Sam’s here and Dean is back in the story.”

“Yeah I know, I have to tell her the truth she has to know that we are bounty hunters.”

Sam had not notice but Crystal had came out of the room when he said that they where bounty hunters.
“You’re a what?” She said with a surprised look on her face.

“They’re not bounty hunters!” both agents said, at roughly the same time and with exactly the same tone of annoyance.

Suspense what can I say. PLEASE R&R.

Charge for stupid Author’s Notes,” the RMC said as next chapter began.

After Sam called Dean, while he rushed Crystal to the hospital. She woke up 3 hours later and by that time Dean had already gotten there so Sam went in the room alone and Dean stayed in the waiting room.

Both agents stared. Then blinked. Then stared again.

“You know,” the RMC said. “I’ve got the strangest feeling of deja moo.”

“Did we somehow end up back in the beginning of the last chapter instead of going to the next?”

The RMC looked at the Words. “No. We’ve moved on as we were supposed to. It would seem that whoever put this up, posted the second chapter twice. Let’s just skip it. I have absolutely no desire to rewatch any of it.”

They opened a portal to the next chapter and found themselves standing in a foggy, grey nothingness, since there was no indication of where the chapter took place.

Crystal tried calling an ambulance, but there was no service where they were they where standing. They had Crystal who was in the metical classes in the school and she knew there was a first aid kite in the cabin, so they got on the motor skis and where on there way to the cabin.

“Huh?” asked Mittens.

What?” asked the RMC.

What it this … I don’t even … What’s a ‘metical class’? Or a ‘first aid kite’?”

Never mind that. Where are we and what’s going on?” The RMC frowned and studied the Words for a moment. “It would seem that the second chapter was not just posted twice, it was posted instead of the third. Thus we have no kind of context that could make this make sense.” It paused. “Not that anything could, really, but you know what I mean.”

It checked the Words again since hanging back meant that they had gotten left behind by the story. “So there’s a fourth person who’s hurt. Crystal tells Dean to get the first aid from the bathroom and for some reason he just stares at her like an idiot. Although maybe he’s wondering if she’s talking about the kite or if she wants him to bring something actually useful.”

“Huh. I suppose the Sue is making Dean an idiot because she’s trying to make herself seem competent and assertive.”

“And failing spectacularly. Let’s go to the cabin and watch them in person.”

“Hello.”
“Hola beba como estas?” She heard her mother’s voice.
“Bien, yo esto en la mountains con los amigos meo.” She responded in Spanglish.

“What language is she talking?” Dean asked his brother in a whisper.

“I have no idea what she’s saying,” the RMC commented. He and Mittens were outside the cabin looking in through the window at Crystal, who was on the phone. “But even the story admits that it’s not proper Spanish, so we can make the charge.”

“Ok guys, I just asked my mother what a Chupacabra was and she said it was a blood sucking thing and it also does weird scratches.”

The agents gave each other a long look.

“Okay,” Mittens started. “Even though they haven’t actually been featured, chupacabras are mentioned in Supernatural, so they do exist. Which means that Sam and Dean should already know about them.”

“And if they don’t, there could be an entry in their dad’s journal,” the RMC interjected.

Mittens started ticking off points on his fingers. “They could also call Bobby or hit the library or use the internet. Basically, you could do a top fifty of places they would look for info about a monster and ‘waiting for the girlfriend’s mom to happen to call and tell them about it’ wouldn’t even be on it. This is …”

“Improbable?”

“To say the least, yes.” Mittens crossed his arms. “And it’s not even like the mom knew anything important, like how to find it or kill it.” He uncrossed his arms and started scribbling more charges.

“How did your mom know that?” Sam asked wondering if his girlfriends family was part of the bounty hunting business.

“They show things about that thing on the Spanish news.” She responded.

They started to do more research on Sam’s laptop.

Both agents facepalmed.

“Well, that just made the last part completely and utterly pointless,” Mittens said and wrote a new charge.

They skipped ahead to the next morning and came out of the portal to find the whole cabin in an uproar because the wounded woman from the last chapter was dead.

“It was my fault I should have kept an eye on her we never should have left her alone.” Crystal said with tears rolling down her cheeks.
“Crystal come downstairs with me, Dean you go and do some thing with the body.” Sam said walking out the door with Crystal.
“Look at me. It was not your fault, we couldn’t do anything about it she died it her sleep maybe she didn’t feel anything.” Sam said.

“You idiot! Of course it was her fault!” the RMC snapped, before turning to Mittens. “She couldn’t call an ambulance, but there was nothing stopping her or the Winchesters from driving the woman to the hospital. Instead Crystal, who is supposed to be studying medicine, patched the woman up with a first aid kit or kite or whatever and then ignored her until now. Sam and Dean should also have known better, but they’ve been brainwashed into extreme incompetence so the blame falls squarely on Crystal.”

There was a moment’s silence after the rant.

Mittens cleared his throat. “They’re going hunting. Should we follow?”

“Have to,” the RMC replied moodily. “The hunts are an essential part of a Supernatural story; we need to see how badly she mucks it up.”

Crystal stayed in the car until she heard a scream and it sounded like Sam, so she got out of the car and ran to where the boys where. Sam was not hurt he Screamed because a branch hit him on the back when the wind blew.

There was the sound of two agents banging their heads against two tree trunks in an attempt to lessen the pain.

Crystal didn’t move but it was coming to her. Then Sam took his gun and BOMB. He shot the thing it was on the ground so they said the spell and sent it back to hell. Then Crystal ran to Sam and they got there bags to go home.

“If this was any other fic,” Mittens said, “I would make a charge for having a hunt that was far too short and lacking in tension, but I’m just so glad that it’s over.”

“I know what you mean,” the RMC said. “But you should still find it in you to make the charge. We can’t go around slacking on the Duty.” It checked the words once more. “At least the fic is done. There’s a short scene in which Crystal finds out that she’s pregnant, but we don’t have to watch it.”

“It’s done?” Mittens frowned. “How long is this fic?”

“I’d say around 2000 words, including Author’s Notes.”

“Seriously? I know it makes no sense to complain that it wasn’t longer, but it’s barely even the length of a decent chapter.”

“Yeah, well, let’s just wrap it up so we can go home. It’s …” The RMC stopped and squinted. “There’s something in the Words ahead of us.”

“What?”

“I don’t know. I’ve never seen anything like this before. You know how the end of a fic looks like the grey pre-fic darkness?”

“No.” Mittens had always had difficulties looking ahead in the Words and had never tried to look beyond the end of a fic.

“Well, it does. Except that here, there seems to be something behind it.”

“It continues?”

“Well, it can’t, can it? The fic ends, that’s why it goes grey.”

“Should we skip ahead?”

The RMC considered for a moment. “No. The greyness can’t hurt us, but if we portal blindly, we have no idea where we might end up.” It reached out and grabbed Mittens’ hand. “We’ll let it catch up with us. Just keep the Remote Activator ready so you can open a portal back to HQ, if we need to get out.”

Wide eyed and rigid Mittens waited as the scene with Crystal played out. He made a mental note to charge for stupid use of a pregnancy test, but didn’t want to let go of the RMC’s hand. He probably couldn’t if he had tried. The RMC was holding on to him with an iron grip that turned its knuckles white. Then the greyness at the end of the fic was visible, not unlike the Nothing from the movie version of The Neverending Story and it washed over them and he couldn’t see a thing, could just feel the grip on his hand and gripped tightly in return.

There was a sense of falling or maybe of being catapulted straight ahead; it was impossible to tell. Then they hit something.

Since the pre-fic darkness has no actual mass, landing in it should have been like two solid objects landing on something soft. In reality – although that word is used very loosely here – it felt like the agents were two soft, bouncy objects, like silly putty, landing on something very hard. While it didn’t technically hurt, it was as far away from being comfortable as you can get without losing the ‘didn’t technically’ part of the sentence.

The RMC finally let go of Mittens’ hand and dazed and confused but relatively unscathed they picked themselves up from the not!ground and looked around. Words were glowing in the darkness.

Baby
By: Kit-Kat92
What happens in the life of Sam and his girlfriend Crystal From the story sky trip.

“Wha…” Mittens said in a sluggish voice.

“I think,” the RMC said, concentrating hard, which wasn’t doing anything good for its head, “that we have been propelled directly into a sequel to ‘Ski trip’.

Wha…” Mittens said again; then he frowned and tried harder. “Who starts a sequel after writing barely a chapter’s worth of a fic?”

“The same kind of Sue who can’t even get the title of their own story right. Can you get at the Bleeprin?”

“Sure,” Mittens muttered and fumbled for a moment in the dark before finding the glass in a pocket and handing it to the RMC.

BABY!

Both agents winced as the word suddenly roared though the darkness.

Disclaimer: I don’t own anything, certainly not this.

The fic started properly and Mittens took advantage of the light to write down the charges that had accumulated, along with one for having an annoyingly phrased disclaimer.

The action picked up right where the last story had left off, with Crystal on the phone, learning that she was pregnant.

“Can you believe it?” Crystal asked.
“Of course we did it three weeks ago.” Sam said.
“Yeah and the doctor said I was about 3 weeks a long.” Crystal said.

“Uh, yeah, no,” Mittens said. “A pregnancy test can only tell you that you’re pregnant, not how far you are. Even I know that and I …” He stopped.

The RMC tactfully changed the subject by saying: “Another one of those scene dividers. Take cover.”

The next day Crystal had gone to work because she had gone on the trip three weeks before graduating and getting her thing to become a doctor. The day before finding out she was going to have a baby Crystal had gotten the thing and she was a doctor now.

Mittens slumped against a convenient wall and slid down slowly. Sitting on the floor, he buried his head in his hands and made small whimpering noises. The RMC patted his arm and muttered soothingly.

Finally Mittens lifted his head. “I’m … okay. Sorry about this.”

“Shh. She’s the one who should be sorry. And she will be.”

Mittens nodded grimly and got to his feet. “We’ve been left behind again.”

“I watched the words and we didn’t miss much. The chupacabra is back, the brothers are still incompetent and the idiocies won’t stop piling up, but no real new charges. But we have to watch the scene that comes right after Dean and Sam going for drinks and Sam getting drunk.

Mittens nodded again and opened a portal to right outside Sam and Crystal’s bedroom.

When Dean left to his room Sam woke Crystal and started calling her Jessica his dead girlfriends name and she tried to move from under him and he hit her in the face. She screamed and Dean ran into the room and moved him off her, then took him to another room. Crystal ran to the door and locked it she stayed up for a while but then fell asleep.

The next morning Sam begged Crystal for forgiveness, but she was angry and left for her mother’s house. Dean yelled at Sam and then they followed the Sue, which left the agents alone in the house.

“So,” Mittens said, “right out of nowhere, Sam decides to get drunk, then he calls Crystal Jessica’s name, but then he attacks her. Is he possessed?”

“No,” said the RMC who had looked ahead in the Words.

“A shape shifter? Is the real Sam tied up somewhere?”

“Nope.”

Mittens thought some more. “Mind control of some sort?”

“Nu-uh.”

“Okay, I give up. What’s wrong with him?”

“Nothing. Everything. This is bad storytelling at its worse. The scene we just witnessed was simply an attempt to inject drama into their happy domesticity. And you wanna know the worst part?”

“Not really, no.”

“In a few paragraphs, he will save her mother’s life, the Sue will forgive him and it will all have been rendered completely pointless and never be mentioned again.”

Mittens got an exasperate expression. “But whyyy?” he asked with almost a whine.

The RMC shrugged and downed a few more Bleeprin. Having no answer to give, it handed the bottle back to Mittens, who took a handful himself, before opening a portal so they could go back to watching the fic.

Crystal was now 8 months along and she was so happy that her baby was going to be born in a week and that was the last day of the 8 month. Crystal was going to give birth in 2 days.

“I would previously have judged the Sue’s knowledge of basic human biology and medicine to be at zero,” the RMC remarked. “Which means that she’s now going into negative numbers. Same goes for her grasp of basic math.”

In a few paragraphs the baby, Elisabeth Winchester, was born and mother and child were sent home from the hospital just an hour and a half later.

The baby was put in the nursery and everyone went to sleep, but Crystal woke up the next morning to the smell of smoke and the sound of the baby crying.

“Is the yellow-eyed demon back for Crystal?” asked Mittens, sounding hopeful.

“Nah, that would, you know, indicate that the Sue has actually watched more than two episodes of Supernatural.”

The fire was put out and no one was hurt, but Sam still had a meltdown.

“I’m sorry but this is happening because of me I’m going to leave.” Sam said running out of the room.

Crystal cried and then called Dean to ask him to find Sam. By this point Dean was so incompetent, that his ‘searching’ simply meant trying to call Sam’s cell phone. Whether he would actually have done anything useful was doubtful, but never put to the test since Sam showed up at Dean’s place. Crystal came by and they kissed and made up.

“Making this whole thing totally pointless, once again,” as the RMC noted.

What happened next was that some kind of entity tried to get close to Elisabeth, but was dispatched by Sam in a few sentences. It was not brought up again. Following naturally after the other completely random events, Sam and Crystal randomly bought a new house and moved in.

The agents went with them to the new house, where they made themselves relatively comfortable under the kitchen table. Here they could watch most of the story unfold, safe from the frequent downpours of scene dividers.

Crystal found out that she was expecting again, by repeating the pregnancy-test-fail from earlier, down to the fact that she was three weeks pregnant.

One month there was a creature in there house and Crystal was running with Sam trying to kill it. Then Crystal tripped over something and fell down the stairs.
Sam killed the thing and drove Crystal to the hospital.
They ran some test and they told her that she had lost the baby.
I KNOW ITS SAD. PLEASE R&R.

Mittens took out his crossbow and absent-mindedly started checking it. “It’s just more fake, boring, inconsequential drama. I’m pretty sure we have enough charges. Can’t we kill her now and get it over with?”

“All right, I’ll take a look at the Words and see if there are any minis or anything we need to pick up.” The RMC was silent for a few moments. Then it simply said: “Oh.”

“Oh?”

“Oh,” the RMC repeated but didn’t elaborate.

Mittens didn’t ask. He started taking out the crossbow bolts one by one and running his thumb over the tips to check how pointy they were.

The next day Kathy took Elisabeth to Crystal since her mother was sick. On her way to Crystal’s house Kathy was hurt something came in front of her and she had a car accident she crashed into a tree and got hit on the head luckily Elisabeth was not hurt she didn’t have a scratch on her.

“I just had a thought,” Mittens began. “If the sister is named Kathy and the poster is named KitKat and the Sue is named Crystal and the author of this atrocity is the sister of the poster, do you think we’re actually dealing with a self-insert?”

“Most likely, but the evidence is too circumstantial for us to make a charge. Hm. According to Kathy something jumped on the car and that was what caused her accident.”

“Another monster?”

The RMC sighed. “I wish it would stop. It’s bad enough with all the dull family stuff, but every time the Sue brings in monsters, she’s reminding us that this is supposed to be Supernatural.”

Mittens dug around in the backpack and found a bag of insta-popcorn, which he started munching on with a gloomy expression. The RMC also had a snack consisting of some stray punctuation it had saved from an earlier mission.

The characters came home, went to bed and once again Crystal was woken by the sound of Elisabeth being in danger. Since that particular plot device had already been done to death in the fic, Mittens was a bit surprised when the RMC said: “Finally, something new. This is what we stayed to witness.”

They got up and went upstairs to watch the scene.

Sam ran into the nursery after Crystal and saw a man holding Elisabeth and holding a knife to Crystal’s throat. A moment later the man dragged them out the window even though they were on the second floor and all three disappeared without a trace.

Sam and Dean searched the room for evidence and found a gold chain with a circled diamond one the ground.

“I’ve seen that before but not on Crystal or the baby on some man at the supermarket who always wears a black sweater with a hood on.” Sam said looking at the chain know it was that weird mans thing. He didn’t know where the man lived so he went to the supermarket to try and find out where he lived.

A few paragraphs of supremely lame detective work later, the brothers had the man’s address, which turned out to be the house right across from Sam’s.

The brothers went there, broke down the door, saved Crystal and Elisabeth from the man and had him arrested.

“Sam what the hell was that all why would he take the baby?” She asked not knowing why he took Elisabeth because she knew her took her to rap her.

“Trivializing attempted rape, to the point where she can’t even be bothered to spell it right,” said Mittens, who had taken advantage of the confusion to pocket the gold chain with the diamond as a souvenir. He scratched his chin with the end of the pen. “So was that guy a demon or something?”

“Nope.”

“Then how did he manage to drag a woman and a baby out of a second floor window without everyone breaking their necks?”

“The idiocy in that scene was so thick, it probably cushioned their fall.”

Crystal was briefly interviewed by two detectives, before going home. The next morning she went to work and a couple of disposable girlfriends of hers were introduced into the story. The agents neuralyzed one of them, who wasn’t going to show up again anyway.

“Cameos by real life friends?” asked Mittens.

The RMC never got around to answering since the two detectives showed up again, this time to ask Crystal if Elisabeth was really Sam’s child, which caused her to leave in a huff.

Sam picked her up from work and she told him what the detectives had asked. Sam was as shocked as she was and suggested that they went to the station to confront Detectives Benson and Stabler and demand an explanation.

“I want to know why you asked me who the father of my child was.” She said looking at her.
“Well I was wondering why a man would attack out of the blue. Then say that the women he attacked baby was his.” She said explaining why she asked that.
“Well… its… true.” She said with tires coming down her cheeks.
Sam went in to the room enraged. “What… how could you this to me you… you.”

“What the teacup!?” exclaimed Mittens, which earned him a bemused look from the RMC. He stared at the scene in front of them, the furious Sam and Crystal, who had small rubber tires rolling down her face, giving new meaning to the phrase ‘tear tracks’. “Okay, so she seems to have cheated on him and passed the baby off as his; at this point I’m not the least bit surprised. But why tell him about the detectives’ question? Why agree to confront them, when she knew all along that they were right? It’s just so …” he grasped for a word. “It’s so extremely improbable,” he finished.

Sam and Crystal went home and the Sue started to explain herself.

“Ok, ok this is what you remember my ex right you know Luis?”
“Yeah what does he have to do with anything?”

“Oh, Sam,” the RMC sighed. “You really are dense in this story.”

“That’s him he changed his name but trust me that is him, I was mad that had not gone home for 5 days when you went on one of your trips with Dean and I hurt myself so he help me we started to talk and then it happened. But also remember I was mad at you.” She said walking away from him.

“Did she just blame him for her cheating on him?” asked Mittens incredulously.

“Oh, yes. And he’s buying it. I think now would be a good time to break out the next bottle of Bleeprin.”

“Oh then… I still don’t know why you didn’t tell me why you didn’t tell me she was not mine.” He said getting up and moving away from her.
“Sam I don’t know I thought this was how you going to react of course I was not going to tell you.” She said turning around and whipping her cheek.

“And she also just blamed him for her lying! Because he would get mad! Which he has every right in the world to be!” Mittens swallowed a handful of pills before passing the bottle to the RMC.

“I love you and I love Elisabeth I don’t care if she’s not mine.” He said holding her tight as she cried.
“I love you too. I know I don’t deserve your forgiveness but you still gave it to me.” She said crying into Sam’s chest.
“But Crystal how do you really know it’s his did you take the paternity test?” Sam said wondering if she could still be his.
“That’s true how about I get Lourdes to do it tomorrow at 3 witch is mine and her lunch time.” She said wondering if there was hope of her being his.

Both agents just groaned at this.

The next day some sort of unspecified test was done and the day after that Crystal picked up the results. The agents neuralized Lourdes and then followed the Sue home, where she was reading the results with Sam there.

“You are… the father!” She said giving him the biggest hug in the world. She was so excited to know that he was the real father.
“Sam did you hear me?” She said looking at her boyfriend seeing that he made no movement or showing any emotions.
“Ahhhhhhh Sam please says something!” She screamed and she looked at her hand and saw that there was blood on her hand.
“Sam?” She said.
She saw something behind the where they where sitting, it was Luis. He jumped on her and they where on the floor.
“No one will know that I am not the father if they don’t see the test.” He took it from her and was about to rip it but he was knocked out.
“Don’t ever touch her or me.” Sam had gotten up even though he was hurt he managed to hit the guy.
“Crystal do me a favor?” He said looking up at her.
“What’s that?” She said.
“Call an ambulance.” He said before he passed out.

“What … did I just watch?” asked Mittens. “I mean, what just happened?”

“We should intervene here,” the RMC said. “She’s planning to stitch him up herself.”

 

She got the phone and called the police. She can take care of her own man.

“Uh, yeah, no,” said a voice behind her.

Crystal turned and saw a young man, whose most remarkable feature was the fact that he was pointing a crossbow at her.

“Put down that needle and step away from Sam,” the man continued.

A young woman, who looked like she might be the young man’s sister, went over, bent down over Sam and felt his pulse. “I’ll send him to Medical and get them to patch him up,” she said. She took out a pen and some paper and wrote a note, which she stuffed down Sam’s shirt. Then she started fiddling with some kind of mechanism and a moment later, there was a blue glow and Sam disappeared. Crystal gave a scream and tried to lunge at the woman but a bolt hit her in the thigh and she fell to the floor with a cry. Then she felt a foot on her back.

“Quiet,” the man said.

There was a knock on the front door.

“Must be the police,” said the woman. “I’ll go take care of them.” She left.

Crystal thought about screaming for help, but the foot pressed down threateningly.

A few moments later the woman returned. “Well, that was convenient,” she said. “It was Detectives Benson and Stabler, so now they’re taken care of.”

“What did you do to them?” asked the man.

“I neuralyzed them. They were actually okay cops and I suspect once they’re free of the Suefluence they can be quite good, so there’s nothing to keep them from assimilating into the canon. We can do the same with Kathy and the mother.”

“We can?”

“Yes. They haven’t really done anything, except aiding and abetting a Sue, but they seem like normal people. Once they forget about Crystal, they can also become background characters.”

“So that just leaves Luis,” said the man.

“Yeah.” The woman paused. “Can’t melt into the canon and I really don’t feel like recruiting him.” She sauntered over to the still unconscious Luis, bent down and said: “Luis, you’re charged with being a crazy, violent ex and wanna-be rapist and with performing an impossible kidnapping. Your sentence is death. Mittens, do your thing.”

There was a ‘thunk’ sound and then a bolt was sticking out from Luis’ neck. Crystal whimpered.

Then the man, whose name seemed to be Mittens, started talking. “Crystal, as agents of the PPC we hereby charge you with the following: Crimes against the English language, that are many in number and heinous in nature, not least the use of weapons grade scene dividers. Posting your second chapter twice and in place of your third. Writing a fic filled with boring domestic scenes, where the Winchesters were so bland that if it wasn’t for the names, we wouldn’t have any idea who they were supposed to be. Interjecting said domesticity with random overblown drama, all of which was both badly handled and inconsequential. You are also charged with the fact that any time you sent the Winchesters on something resembling a hunt, you made them so incompetent that they seemed to be too dumb to eat a sandwich. While it is not a charge to make your story up as you go along, it is definitely a charge to ignore what you have previously written in favour of chasing some new stupid idea, so we’re charging you with that as well.

You are also charged with claiming to be first a last-year med student and later a doctor and yet you haven’t the slightest grasp of medicine or biology. You are charged with criminal negligence towards a person in your care, resulting in said person’s death.”

“That wasnt my fault Sam said so himself.” Answered Crystal with a shocked look on her face.

This earned her a vicious kick to the ribs. “Learn some SPaG!” He cleared his throat. “You are charged with cheating on Sam and blaming him for it and with passing Elisabeth off as his daughter and then blaming him for your lie. You are an awful, awful person.

You are also charged with … You know what, I’m not even going to read the rest of the list. Any one of the points I have already mentioned would be enough to condemn you. You are a revolting, detestable Sue and your punishment is death! My only regret is that you have to be dead when we salt and burn you, but that doesn’t mean that you will get off easily. I have something very special in mind for you.”

 

“Well, that was even more satisfying than I had imagined it would be,” said Mittens, dumping the drained and mutilated body of the Sue next to Luis.

“I agree,” said the RMC. “It was both entertaining and enlightening. Very interesting to find out what a chupacabra looks like in this canon. I wonder if they will ever get around to feature one in the series.”

Mittens took out the salt and the gasoline from the backpack and started pouring them on the bodies.

The RMC moved back a little. “Why don’t you do that and I’ll go find Dean and the two bits and neuralyze them. Then you can grab the baby and take her to the Nursery and I’ll meet you there.”

“The baby?” Mittens turned and looked at the crib where Elisabeth was lying, apparently sleeping through it all. “Can’t she stay here? If you tell Kathy that she is her daughter …”

“No. She’s a child of a canon character and she has to go.”

“Well, um, okay then. See you.”

The RMC portalled out and Mittens poured the salt, lit a match and threw it on the bodies. They caught fire almost at once. He turned to the crib. “Okay,” he said to himself. “You can do this.”

He bent down and looked at Elisabeth, who was still sleeping. He poked her with a finger and she opened her eyes and looked up at him. She didn’t look dangerous. He reached down and lifted her up, dimly recalling something about how you were supposed to support a baby’s head. He held her firmly against his body so he could get one hand free to work the RA. Smoke and heat started to fill the room and Elisabeth made an unhappy noise.

“Shh,” Mittens said while pressing the coordinates back to HQ. “I’m here, you’re safe.” The portal opened and he stepped through.

Read Full Post »

[Disclaimer: Supernatural belongs to Eric Kripke. The PPC belongs to Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. ‘Daughter Of A Winchester‘ belongs to Fallen Angel and I do not want it. Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine.]

Mittens was distracted from his search for the biscuits, by the console giving its familiar ear-splitting BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!!! He pressed the button and started to read.
“It’s a Supernatural-fic,” he said, after a moment, “the full title is ‘Daughter Of A Winchester (Will Become an Andy Biersack Love Story!)’. It’s written in first person, so we’ll need the dummy. And there’s a mini in the summary.”
“You should stay here,” the Radioactive Moss Creature said to Saxo and James. “You’re fully fledged agents now. No doubt, there’ll be another mission along for you soon.” They looked like they wanted to object, so it added: “Anyway, Christmas is near and we haven’t had time to decorate. You can do that.”
“So,” Mittens said, eyeing their rather extensive weapons collection with a thoughtful look, “would the crossbow be canon?”
The RMC gave a sound that could have been a laugh, converted into a cough. “They used a Christmas tree as a weapon once. Bring whatever you feel could be useful. Also, lots of salt and some kerosene.”
“We don’t have any of that.”
“We don’t? Then we’ll have to pick it up in the fic.”
Mittens packed their backpack, set the disguise generator to ordinary humans and programmed the portal.
They threw the dummy in first and stepped though after it.

They were in prefic nothingness. Mittens turned on a torch, knowing from experience that gathering charges from Author’s Notes and prologues in pitch darkness was a pain.
There was a bark. He looked down. Then further down.
The dog wagged its tail.
He stared, then turned to the RMC, who was also staring.
“Is that a … a …Is that Winchster from the summary? What kind of mini is it?”
The dog wagged its tail harder and barked again at the mentioning of its name.
“It must be a mini-Hell Hound,” said the RMC.
“By why does it look like that?”
“Well … It is never shown what the real Hell Hounds look like, so I suppose it is within the realm of possibilities, that the mini-version is a,” it hesitated for a moment, “a Yorkshire Terrier.”
The Yorkshire Terrier wagged its tail some more. It had a little purple bow between the ears.
There was a pause, then Mittens shrugged. “A mini is a mini.” He picked up the small dog. It tried to lick his face and he giggled, before placing it in the backpack.
The fic started, not with an Author’s Note or a Disclaimer, but with a character sheet.

Full Name: Raven Natasha Winchester

Age: 11 (she’ll get older as the story progresses)

A picture of a girl floated through the darkness, startling both agents, before it disappeared again.
“That must be one of the features of the Circle of Lemmings,” said the RMC.
“Is it dangerous?” asked Mittens.
“I don’t think it’s any more dangerous, than things like punctuation rains and unmarked scene changes.”

Personality: People She Doesn’t Know: Shy, Quiet, Adorable. People She Does Know: Funny, Sarcastic, Outgoing, Snarky, Witty, Sweet, Can Win Almost Any Argument, Is Known To Stay Quiet For Long Periods Of Time, Very Protecteve.

“That Is One Of The …” The RMC paused, then cleared its throat. “Sorry. It seems to be catching. That is one of the worst instances of telling, not showing, I have ever had the misfortune to witness. Charge.”
Mittens rummaged in the backpack for Bleeprin and giggled again, when Winchster licked his hand. “I’m also charging for crimes against capitalization and spelling.”
“And I suppose, we’ll have to inform the Department of Redundancy Department.”

Status: Hunter, Bird Kid (Idea stolen off of Maximum Ride), psychic

Hobbies: Hunting, Shooting, Skate Boarding, Flying and Messing with people’s minds

“What’s a Bird Kid?” asked Mittens.
“Something from another book, which has absolutely nothing to do with Supernatural.”

The character sheet was then followed by a back story. It explained how Dean Winchester, at the age of 15, had gotten another 15-year-old, Natasha Rivers, pregnant and how she had died after giving birth.
The RMC scoffed. “With the number of Sue-mothers who die giving birth, you would think that they all live in the Dark Ages, not in the modern world, where these things are very rare, thankfully.”

There was something wrong with the baby.

“You don’t say,” Mittens said, absent-mindedly, while checking his gun.

She  had been born with little, black, dawny wings. It turns out that Natasha was being experimented on by an underground science facility to earn some extra cash.

There was the sound of two palms hitting two foreheads.
“I don’t even know where to start,” said Mittens.
“Neither do I. The whole thing is just so idiotic. Underground facilities do not experiment on anyone, although the people in them might do so. And ‘to earn some extra cash’? It makes it sound like she got extra pocket money for mowing the lawn.”
Mittens handed a couple of Bleeprin to the RMC and also took some himself.
The infodump continued by explaining that John Winchester had taken Raven in as his own daughter, until she was five years old, when she had been told the truth.
“She might as well be going through a check-list,” said the RMC, while Mittens scribbled furiously to get all the charges.

She turned out to be a little girl genius at the I.Q. of 360.

“Firstly,” said the RMC, “charge her with giving herself an absurdly high IQ, despite clearly not having any idea how an IQ score works. Secondly, charge her with insulting the honourable Agatha Heterodyne, by calling herself that.”
“There’s a another chapter coming up.”
“And thirdly, charge for having a whole chapter consisting of a character sheet.”

Dean and I pulled up outside Sammy’s apartment complex and pulled to a soft stop.

Mittens made a mark next to the charge for redundancy, happy to have firm ground under his feet once again.
The dummy settled into a blond girl with blue eyes; she was sitting next to Dean. She had some kind of odd pink-orangeish light, in the colours of a sunrise, shimmering on her back. It might have been pretty, if not for the fact that it, at the same time, tried to be black.
Mittens tilted his head. “I suppose that’s her ‘dawny, black wings’ shining though her clothes.”
The Sue explained that she called her dad ‘Dean’ and John ‘Dad’.
“So in reality, she’s an ordinary Winchester-little-sister-Sue, with a convoluted back story,” remarked the RMC.
Mittens looked round. “This is from the beginning of the pilot episode,” he said. The complete lack of description meant, that their surroundings defaulted to canon, but the colours looked a bit pale. “If they leave the car unattended, we can get some salt and kerosene from it.”
“I think we’d better not,” said the RMC. “I can’t remember if they already have the devil’s trap in the trunk, but if they do, we don’t want to trigger it.”
“Why …” began Mittens. Then he stopped and his eyes went big. “Oh,” he said.
“I see you catch my drift.”
“Wasn’t it a bad idea for the Flowers to send us here, then?”
The RMC shrugged. “I suspect, that if we get the disadvantages, we also get the perks.”

We climbed out of the impala, and snuck inside the complex.

The lack of capitalization caused the car to turn into an antelope. The agents winced in sympathy as the two people climbed out of it. It looked painful.

I pick-lock my way in, and I listened for the thoughts or dreams of Sammy. Yeah, I’m a psychic. It helps a lot. Like, I can here people’s thoughts, make them see or think what I want them to see or think, and I can even make people do what I want them to do. Not only is it useful, but it’s also really fun. Do you know how many times I’ve gotten out of cleaning the motel room?

“That’s just wrong,” said the RMC. “You don’t use your psychic powers on your friends and family like that.”
“Charging. Also for crimes against grammar, punctuation and tenses.” Mittens stopped writing and lowered the notebook. “Can she hear our thoughts?”
“Maybe, but she seems to be focused on Sam, so we’re probably safe for now.”
In the fic, Raven hid, while Dean and Sam got into a brawl as per canon.

I watched them go at it for awhile (A/N: I just realised how dirty that sounded>D) and finally it ended with Dean on top. (A/N: That sounded dirty too! :3)

The RMC glared. “This is a Suefic. You’d think, we would at least be free of Wincest.”

“Or not,” I said reviling myself.

“You got it wrong,” said Mittens. “Reviling is what we’re doing to you.”
Dean told Sam that their father hadn’t been home for a few days.

Dean wasn’t getting through to him so I stepped in. Okay first you should know that I may be able to read his thoughts, I can’t do any other mind tricks on Sammy. It’s just weird. I’m telling you this so you don’t think Well, why don’t you just compel him to go with you?

“So the only reason,” the RMC said, more acidly with every word, “you don’t force your uncle-brother to leave his life and girlfriend, drag him back into something, he has made it very clear, he wants no part in and make him risk his life, is because you can’t. You are a horrible person. And it’s an extra charge for assuming that everyone else are horrible persons as well.” It turned to Mittens. “If she can’t compel Sam, it’s probably because of the demon part of him. That’s lucky for us.”

“Dad’s on a hunting trip, and he hasn’t been home in a few days,”

Mittens facepalmed. “That’s exactly what Dean was going to say. Not only is she stealing lines, she’s making the canons look like idiots, who can’t speak for themselves.” He grabbed the Bleeprin and chewed moodily on a couple of pills. Then he looked at the RMC. “She’s just going to insert herself into the pilot episode, steal lines and not add anything but rubbish, isn’t she?”
“Ayup!” the RMC replied with false cheerfulness, having had a brief look at the Words ahead of them. It swallowed a couple of Bleeprin, looked at the bottle of pills, shrugged and swallowed some more.

They followed the canons and the Sue outside and settled down to watch behind a parked car.
Sam and Dean were arguing in lines taken more or less straight from the canon, but with added spelling mistakes. The Sue didn’t have any lines; instead she was making mental comments on everything the brothers said.

“I’m not,” Sam said much more calmly. Told you.
“Why not?” Dean asked raising his eyebrows. Well ain’t that a stupid question?

Obnoxious mental comments.
“Can we kill her now?” asked Mittens.
“No. Sorry.”
Raven told Sam that she wouldn’t give up being a hunter for anything.
The RMC scoffed. “She’s supposed to have an IQ of 360 and yet she wants nothing more than to run credit card scams and drive around killing monsters. I’m starting to think, there’s a zero too much in that number. We might be doing more or less the same, but at least we get paid and we recognise, that this isn’t the best job in the world.”

“So dad was taking out this two lane balck top just outside of Jerico, California. About a month ago this guy. They found his car but he’d vanished completely MIA.”

“Bleeprin?” asked Mittens.
“Don’t mind if I do.”

I slowed the message down, ran though a goldwave(?)

“If you don’t know what it is, why don’t you look it up!?” snapped Mittens. “It would have stopped you looking like an even greater moron than you already do.”
The RMC snatched the extra punctuation and started chewing on the quotation mark, stuffing the parentheses into its pocket for later.

The chapter ended with Sam wishing Raven a happy twelfth birthday.
“Speaking of which,” said the RMC. “How does the math add up?”
Mittens did a quick calculation, jotting down numbers in the note book, scratching his head and redoing them. Finally he said: “It doesn’t. This is 2005 and if she has just turned 12, she should have been born in 1993, but Dean is 26, so he wouldn’t have turned 15 until 1994.”
“Which means, that he couldn’t have been 15 when she was born, much less when she was conceived. Thank you. Make a charge for failing at basic math, resulting in under-age characters having sex.”

In the next chapter the canons were on the road, but had stopped for food. Since there were no more mentions of any impalas, they were now driving in a proper car.

I skipped inside and grabbed everything that was appeiling(SP?) Being a bird kid, you burn a lot of calories fast. So I have to eat a lot. Being a bird kid is also why I’m so tall. Sometimes people are all like, You could be a model! And I’m just like, Me. A model? You sir/ma’m owe me a new lung!

“So that’s what all that bird kid nonsense was about,” said the RMC, pocketing some more punctuation marks. “Being really tall and being able to eat lots of food without getting fat.”

But seriously, being tall can be pretty annoying. I’ve been hit on by a sixteen year old boy once.

“Why do Sues want to be tall and thin if it’s such a bother?” Mittens mused.
“Sues don’t want to be tall and thin, that would be shallow. They just are and they can’t help it. It’s almost like a curse. Trajeck, really.”
Both agents sniggered.

“Oh yeah? And what names did you put on the application this time?”
“Um, Burdafromniam(?), his son Hector, and grandaughter Lesely,” I said with my mouth full.

There was a small ‘pop’ and the mini-Hell Hound Burdafromniam appeared. It was also a Yorkshire Terrier, but rather than its fur being long and smooth, it was in tight curls.
“It has an afro,” Mittens said incredulously.
“Let’s just be grateful that ‘Lesely’ didn’t get us a mini-Sue.”
“What’s a grandaughter, anyway?” Mittens asked, picking up the mini-Hell Hound. “The daughter of his gran?”
“Probably has something to do with her unlikely family circumstances, which means that none of us wants to know.”

“Scored three cards out of the deal.”

“Do they issue credit cards to twelve-year-olds?” asked Mittens.
“No.”
Sam started going through Dean’s ‘caset tape collection‘.

Black Sabbeth? Moter Head? Metallica?

The agents blinked.
“One out of three,” the RMC said, falsely cheerful. “That’s not … Actually, it’s horrible. You call yourself a fan, you star in a fanfic and you can’t even be bothered to look up the names of Dean’s favourite bands!?”
Mittens handed it some more Bleeprin and wrote the charge. Then he made a mental note to snatch the tapes. They would make a nice souvenir and besides, he was a bit curious as to how the music sounded.

There was a new chapter. The brothers and the Sue arrived at the bridge where the scene with the police officers was to take place.
Sam and Dean got out their fake IDs, but Raven had to stay in the car. Sam had promised her that she could get her own fake ID when she turned fifteen, by which time she would be able to pass for someone in her early twenties.
Mittens leafed back through the notebook. “What happened to her ability to make people ‘see or think what I want them to see or think, and I can even make people do what I want them to do’?”
“Either she has forgotten about her special powers already or she’s too lazy to describe the following scene and this is her way of skipping it.”
“If she just stays in the car, can we go watch the canon scene?”
The RMC checked the Words and frowned. “She texts her friend and … Never mind, I’ll keep an eye on her, you can go watch.”
“Are you sure you’ll be okay?”
“Mittens, you’ll be standing right over there. I think I’ll be safe.”
So the RMC was handed the notebook and stayed to watch the Sue, who was texting her best friend Nick, who was ‘Bobby’s nephew and practically my brother‘.

Me: Damn it!
Him: Damn what?
Me: I have to stay in the car again!
Him: And I should care why?
Me: Dick.
Him: Meanie.

“So that’s the kind of conversation a girl genius, with an IQ of 360, has with her best friend,” the RMC muttered to itself.

Yeah, him and I have our own little name calling thingy. You know? Kind of like the one Sam and Dean have?

“No, it’s nothing like that. For one thing, their conversations are actually funny. I would charge you with stealing, except that you seem to have left empty-handed.”
Mittens returned, for which the RMC was grateful. Talking to itself felt kind of uncomfortable. It made it remember being locked up, alone.
“’Thanks, that’s awfully kind of you,’” Mittens quoted, with a chuckle.
The RMC smiled. “Hope you enjoyed it. I doubt we’ll be seeing much intact canon. Now, on to the next chapter.”

Name: Nickoli Thomas Singer

Age: 13 (He will also get older as the story prgresses)

A picture of Nick floated past them and disappeared.

Personality: People He Doesn’t Know: Vague, Quiet, Feirce.

“All three things at once?” Mittens mused.

People He Does Know: Sarcastic, Childish, Bubbly, Funny, Witty, Smart, Very Protective.

“You know,” the RMC said, looking up, as if addressing someone outside the Word World, “repeatedly stating that your characters are witty does not make them so. You have to actually write witty lines for them.”

Hobbies: Reading, Writing, Researching, Playing Computer Games, Hanging Out With Raven, Skate Boarding.

“Raven’s hobbies did not include ‘hanging out with Nick’,” said Mittens, who had started a new chargelist for Nick by writing on the last pages of the notebook.
“Almost enough to make you feel bad for him. Almost.”

His parents died when he was young by a poltergyste.

Both agents sniggered.
“I wonder what a ‘poltergyste’ is,” said Mittens.
“Obviously a bilingual pun, since ‘gyste’ is Danish for ‘shivered in fear’.”

So, his Uncle Bobby on his dad’s side took him in.

“So,” the RMC said, “he is both a non-canonical nephew and foster son to Bobby Singer. That’s like our Sue being both daughter and little sister to Dean.”

Half of his feels for Raven are like brother sister. The other half, however, is like feelings feelings, you know?

“Such eloquence in the description of luw and friendsheep,” said the RMC and downed another couple of Bleeprin. It checked the Words again. “They’re heading into town. You’ll watch the action for any more charges, I’ll go buy salt and kerosene.”

In the next chapter, Raven spelled Modesto as ‘Madesto(SP)‘ and Mittens aggravated the charge for knowingly spelling words wrong, then scooped up the punctuation marks for the RMC.

This one girl, she got murdered out on Centenial.

Mittens picked up the new mini-Hell Hound, Centenial, and placed it in the backpack with the others.
The RMC returned carrying a couple of shopping bags. Besides large quantities of salt and kerosene, it had bought chocolate and other goodies.“Anything interesting?”
Mittens shook his head. “Not really. They’re going to the library.”

Raven upstaged the brothers once again, by being the one who guessed, that they should search for articles about a suicide victim.

“This was 1918. Constance Welch, 24 years old jumps off Sylvainia Bridge and drowns in the river.”

“You fail at numbers as well as letters,” Mittens muttered, then bent to pick up Sylvainia the mini-Hell Hound. It barked in agreement, before being placed in the bag with the others.

An hour before they find her, she calls 911.

“In 1918? You fail at history as well,” said Mittens.

It was the same bridge that the cops were all over. So, that night we headed over there.

The RMC checked the Words ahead of them. “There’s some more copying the canon and except for the fact that she apparently enjoys watching the Winchesters argue, there are no new charges.” It frowned. “She uses her wings for the first time, but nothing comes of it. She just flies away from the possessed car. There’s a mini we need to pick up, but other than that, we can skip ahead.”
Mittens nodded and opened a portal.

That Constence chick, what a bitch!

Mittens picked up Constence and placed her in the backpack with the other minis.

Thank you Captian Obvious.

The RMC shifted both shopping bags to one hand, so it could use the other to pinch the bridge of its nose. “How do you manage to spell ‘captain’ wrong, but ‘obvious’ right?” it demanded.

Then the lack of a new paragraph caused both agents to be whipped through time and space and land in a small heap outside a motel.
“Is it just me,” began Mittens, getting up and helping the RMC to its feet, “or has the SPaG gotten worse? Back there she spelled genius as ‘genious’.”
“We could be dealing with deteriorating writing, caused by an author getting bored with her work,” agreed the RMC. “We need to watch ourselves in that case.” It looked at the Words again. “Let’s skip ahead.”

They portalled to where the cops were coming to arrest Sam and take Raven into custody.

I didn’t mind control them because I was trying to work on not using my powers. It really drains me.

“You are so full of it,” Mittens muttered, while scribbling the new charge.

The agents followed  Dean, Raven and the sheriff to the station. Raven listened in on the sheriff and Dean’s conversation.

“You talking like Mistimener kind of trouble, or, ‘Squel like a Pig’ trouble?” Dean asked. I remember that movie!

“You got a reference to a grown-up movie,” said the RMC flatly. “How nice for you.” It turned. “Mittens, brace yourself.”

I almost got up and punched the sheriff’s stomach right on the spot.

With a jerk, that made the two agents stumble and almost fall, everything was pulled sideways and through a wall, as the Word World adjusted to the fact, that Raven was not listening in on the conversation; she was in the interrogation room with Dean and the sheriff. A moment later, she shifted back to being outside and the room followed. She then spend a bit of time in a sort of quantum uncertainty, where she was both in the room and outside it, before finally settling on being outside. Then the officers left the station and she went into the room again, but at least this time, she used the door. Both agents glared at her, nauseated by the many shifts.

I broke off the handcuffs with ease. I’m super strong like that.

“And it gets worse,” said the RMC gloomily, as the next chapter started.
Dean was calling Sam; Raven was ignoring the conversation, in favour of playing ‘pac man’ on her phone, until it got serious.

I walked over to the nearbye parking lot and hot wired a car.

“Much, much worse.”

We drove up the road and I saw the Impala in the far of distance, and thats with my super vision.

Mittens carefully split the rest of the bottle of Bleeprin between them and they both downed a large – but not big enough – handful of pills.
The whole climatic battle from the pilot episode was abridged to a few, clumsily worded paragraphs. After that came a few rushed chapters wrapping up the end of the episode and then a chapter consisting of nothing but an Auther’s Note.

So, just do you know, Raven doesn’t go on every hunt. She mostly just stays with Bobby and Nick until I decide her next hunt. But I’ll do chapters on her school life and stuff so you’ll be entertained.

“Sure,” said the RMC, when it was safe to remove one’s hands from one’s ears again. “What people really want to read in a Supernatural fic is stuff about some girl in middle school, with Sam and Dean being nowhere in sight.” It once again got the distant look, that meant it was looking ahead in the Words. This time the look stayed on for a very long time. “Oh no,” it said.
“Is it … bad?” Mittens ventured to ask. He actually shivered a little. Whatever could make the RMC go ‘oh no’ after everything else in the fic, had to be very bad.
“Oh, yes,” came the reply, followed by a long silence. Finally it said: “First it’s all about her going to school and being a weirdo and there are some kids being introduced, who are supposed to be her new friends.” Its voice started to loose its calm and got more agitated. “Then she just as suddenly goes back on a hunt. But it’s still partly about Nick, who is Andy Biersack or at least will be when he starts his band and …” It broke off its rant and had to take a couple of deep breaths. “I will not have it!” it shouted so suddenly and loudly that Mittens jumped. Then it stamped its foot, which would have been more effective, if they hadn’t been in the Author’s Note nothingness, where there wasn’t anything for its foot to connect with. “Mittens! Open a portal!”
“Um, of course. Whereto?”
“To the end of the pilot episode. We’re going to get her there.” It looked at Mittens, a furious glare in its eyes, he couldn’t remember having ever seen before and didn’t care to ever see again. “We are agents of the PPC, we protect canons from bad fanfic, but we are not obliged to police bad real-person fanfics, which is what this is becoming. Not to mention, that it gets really, really ugly. We are going back to the last time this was decidedly a Supernatural-fanfic and then we’ll shut it down.”
Mittens took a while fiddling with the RA. Opening a portal to a previous chapter was much more difficult because, if not done properly, they risked crossing their own time stream and meeting themselves, which would be embarrassing.
“Bobby and Nick are the only ones, who are mentioned in the fanfic part,” said the RMC, once again calm. “We’ll neuralyze Bobby and kill the kid. From the way he’s written later, I’m not inclined to offer him recruitment.”
Mittens nodded and pressed the final button to open the portal, that took them back to the scene at Breckenridge Road.

“So,” Mittens started once more fiddling with the Remote Activator, “now we separate her from the Winchesters?”
“No, I don’t think so.”
“No?” Mittens looked up, surprised.
“I think, call it a hunch or what you will, that it’s actually better for the canon, if we can make the canon characters snap out of it on their own. I know, we don’t usually do it that way, but the Winchesters are hunters; they have experience with all sorts of weird stuff, including mind control. Maybe we can talk to them.”
“If you say so.”
“But keep the RA handy, just in case it doesn’t work out.”

Mittens and the RMC walked up to the two canons and the Sue, who were all still standing by the empty house.
“Sam and Dean Winchester?” said the RMC.
Both men turned.
“Yeah, that’s us,” Dean replied. “Who are you?”
“We are fellow hunters … of a sort.
“Really? What are your names?”
“This is Mithrades and I’m … Aniseed.”
Dean raised an eyebrow. “Can’t say I’ve ever heard of you. Where’ you from?”
“New Caledonia. And none of that matters. We are here to warn you about a very dangerous monster, that is stalking you.”
“What kind of monster?” asked Sam.
“Her.” The RMC pointed at Raven, who simply looked confused.
“If that’s a joke, it’s a very bad one,” said Dean. “If it’s not a joke, then let me tell you, that you are barking up the entirely wrong tree and I think you should leave and never come near my daughter again.”
“She’s not your daughter, she has simply manipulated you into thinking she is.”
Dean scoffed. “Bullshit!”
“Why? You know that she has the ability to manipulate people’s minds and she has never hesitated to use it on you.”
Dean opened his mouth, closed it again, looked at Raven, then at Sam, who looked equally confused, and finally back at the two agents. “Look, I don’t know what game you think you’re playing, but she is my daughter, I know it.”
“You should go,” said Raven.
The RMC turned to look at her coldly. “I’m afraid that your jedi mind trick does not work on us,” it said and turned back to Dean. “What was her favourite toy, when she was little?”
Dean hesitated. “A teddy bear,” he said finally.
“Is that something you know or are you just guessing? What’s the name of her school?”
“I … I know it. I just can’t remember it right now.”
Mittens, who had been quiet until now, pointed at Raven. “What clothes are she wearing?”
They all turned to look at Raven. Unlike many other Sues, she had completely neglected to describe her outfit and was therefore wearing Generic Clothing. Until now it had defaulted to a sort of jeans-and-a-t-shirt outfit, but under the sudden scrutiny, it melted into something grey and foggy.
“She’s standing right there,” Mittens pressed on. “What is she wearing?”
“I don’t know,” Dean muttered. He was staring at Raven, as if he was seeing her for the first time, which wasn’t entirely untrue.
“That’s because she’s not really there, she has only made you think that she is,” said the RMC.
Dean looked from the agents back to Raven. “Who … are you?”
“This has gone far enough!” shouted Raven. “Dean, attack them!”
Dean immediately threw himself at Mittens, ignoring Sam, who yelled at him to stop and be rational about this.
Mittens, who’s lean appearance belied his real strength, managed to block Dean’s punch, but he wasn’t sure how long he could keep this up, especially since he was trying not to hurt Dean, who seemed to have no such qualms regarding him.
The RMC folded its hands together, the way Mittens had taught it, swung them like a club at the Sue’s head, the way Mittens had taught it and missed completely, which had not been one of Mittens’ lessons.
She glared at it. “I’ll …” she began, but the RMC never found out, what it was she intended to do. In the next moment, she fell to the ground, unconscious. The RMC looked at Sam who was standing right behind where the Sue had stood, then it turned and looked at Dean and Mittens who had each other by the throats and were playing a game of who-passes-out-first.
“I think we should separate them,” it said.
“I think you’re right,” replied Sam.

“I want some answers!” Dean demanded, a few moments later. “Who is this girl? Why did I believe she was my kid? What was she trying to do to us?”
“All your questions will be answered in a moment, if you’ll look here,” the RMC said, pulling out the Neuralyzer.
“Hey, Sam! Close your eyes!” shouted Dean. “It’s one of those flashy thingies from Men in Black! They’re trying to make us forget!”
“It’s called a Neuralyzer,” the RMC said. “And, well, yes, I was.” It exchanged a glance with Mittens.
“Awkward,” he muttered.
“There are mind controlling monsters stalking the world and you just want us to forget, huh?” said Dean.
The RMC mulled this over for a moment. “Isn’t that kind of hypocritical? You and Sam rarely go around telling people about the things that go bump in the night.”
“That’s different,” said Dean. “Ordinary people can’t handle that sort of knowledge. They don’t even want it. But Sam and I are hunters. We can handle it.”
“Sorry, but no. There are things that even hunters like you can’t handle. Now, just open you eyes and lets get this over with.”
“No!” said Dean.
“Look,” said Sam. He was trying very hard for his puppy eyed look, which was surprisingly effective, even with closed eyes. “If you make us forget, we’ll be easy prey the next time one of those monsters shows up. You should tell us about them instead.”
“Don’t worry, if that happens, we’ll be there to protect you.”
“You are only two,” Sam argued. “What if something happens to you?”
“There are other hunters like us,” said the RMC. “They’ll look after you. And speaking of them, if you won’t let us neuralyze you, someone else will show up and get the job done. You can’t escape it. Might as well make it easy on all of us.”
Dean scoffed. “We’ll deal with whoever you send.”
“Tell me,” said the RMC, “aren’t you curious, as to why Raven couldn’t compel me and my partner?”
“Why do you want to tell us that, if you plan to erase our memories anyway?” asked Sam.
“I thought you might find it interesting. You see, it’s because she had already established that she couldn’t compel people who have something demonic in them, so it makes sense, that she certainly wouldn’t be able to manipulate an actual demon and a hellspawn.”
“What?” Dean forgot himself and opened his eyes in surprise. So did Sam.
[Flash]
“Sam and Dean Winchester, you do not know a girl named Raven, who claims to be Dean’s daughter. Any lingering memories of it, will have been an odd dream, caused by too much junk food before bedtime. You have just defeated the White Woman and now Sam wants to go home.”
The RMC pocketed the Neuralyzer, then picked up Raven who, being a Bird Kid, weighed almost nothing.
Mittens opened a portal and took the RMC’s shopping bags.
“Nice one with the clothes, Mittens,” said the RMC with a smile and walked though the portal.
Mittens blushed, smiled and followed.

Raven blinked a couple of times, her gaze slowly focusing on first Mittens, then the RMC, then at their surroundings. They were in an open field in the middle of nowhere. She was tied up and gagged.
“You’re awake,” said the RMC. “Finally. Now we can read your charges.”
Mittens opened the notebook. “Raven Natasha Winchester, as agents of the PPC we hereby charge you with having a supremely stupid story title; grossly violating the ‘show, don’t tell’ rule; redundancy; repeating things; creation of the mini-Hell Hounds Winchster, Burdafromniam, Centenial, Sylvainia and Constence; horrendous crimes against spelling, punctuation and grammar, especially tenses; with having a back story that managed to somehow be both a rip-off and not make a lick of sense.”
He stopped reading for a moment to look at her. “That’s actually quite a feat, because normally, in stories like this, the only parts that make sense are the ones stolen from elsewhere.”
He looked back in the notebook. “Where was I? Oh, yes. You are furthermore charged with giving yourself a ridiculous array of speshul abilities and powers and then placing random limitations on them, when using them would mean, that you would have to deviate from canon. You are especially charged with not knowing how an IQ score works and just giving yourself a random high number. This is made worse by the fact, that you sounded and acted like a moron throughout the story. You are charged with insulting Agatha Hetrodyne; having whole chapters with nothing but character stats; cruelty to a poor antelope; mentioning Wincest in a Suefic; being a horrible person; assuming that everyone else are horrible persons as well; not only stealing lines, but stealing the lines that made you look clever, thus making other people look stupid; having a bilingual pun, when you can barely manage your own language; making dumb mental comments and multiple instances of adding question marks after words you had spelled wrong.”
The RMC stepped forward. “Despite your many crimes against SPaG,” it said, “you have a grasp of the basics and you actually use that knowledge. You must have some idea about the value of proper grammar. So why didn’t you try harder? Use a spell check or at least look up words that you know, you can’t spell.” It stepped back.
Mittens whacked Raven over the head with the notebook for good measure, then continued reading. “You’re also charged with having the …” he squinted at the words the RMC had written, “… the most inane text conversation in the history of texting; with being a Mary Sue and with annoying PPC agents, for which the punishment is death.”
The RMC stepped forward again. “Normally our chargelist ends there. And normally we don’t charge for crimes we have only read in the Words and not witnessed ourselves, but we are willing to make an exception with you. We therefore charge you with loosing interest in your own story and rather than having the common decency to just abandon it, you hijack it. We charge you with turning a Supernatural fanfic into a real-person fanfic about this Andy Biersack, who we don’t really know and don’t care who is, but who we are sure, did not deserve to be dragged into this mess.”
Mittens pocketed the notebook and looked at the RMC. “Do you think we need to kill her in a special way? Like with a dagger that has been blessed seven times? Or maybe we should use a woodchipper; apparently, that works on most things.”
“I don’t think so. She hasn’t mentioned anything about being invincible. We should just make sure, that she doesn’t come back to haunt canon more than she already have, by salting and burning her.”
“Should she be alive or dead when we do that?”
There was a pause. Raven shivered, her gaze darting from one to the other, as Mittens used the time to sprinkle her with salt and pour kerosene on her.
Finally the RMC said: “Well, they’re always dead when they do it in canon, so I guess we have to kill her first.”
Mittens looked from the gun to the crossbow, decided on the crossbow, pointed it at Raven and fired.
There was a long drawn-out scream, muffled by the gag.
“Oops,” Mittens said flatly. “Was that your kneecap?” He retrieved the bolt and fired again, this time into her left eye.
The Sue turned back into an inflated dummy and glitter started streaming out of the two holes like sparkly smoke. Mittens stroked a match and let it drop on the dummy. The flames rose instantly and engulfed the cloud.
“We’re going to be in trouble about loosing a dummy,” he said.
The RMC shrugged. “Had to be done,” it said. “Unless the Flowers wanted a Glittery Woman who haunts the roads, luring unsuspecting canons to their deaths. Now, let’s go take care of Bobby and Nick.”

They neuralyzed Bobby and dragged off with Nick. After charging him with being a non-canonical nephew and foster-son of Bobby, engaging in inane texting, aiding and abetting a Sue and conspiring to do further crimes, he was executed by a gunshot through the head and the body salted and burned.
“What do you think happens with the rest of the OCs; I mean the ones from the rest of the fic?” asked Mittens, as he started opening a portal back to their RC.
The RMC shrugged. “They’ll never exist, I guess. Like in that episode with Titanic. A lot of people who were never supposed to be.” It smiled. “Possibly there’s a little book now, with their names in, belonging to Atropos.”
The portal opened and they walked though.

“We have new minis,” announced Mittens, as they stepped back into RC#170.
“Where?” asked Saxo, who was decorating half of the Response Centre with green fir branches and silver ornaments. James was hanging red and golden decorations on the other half.
“Right there,” said Mittens, pointing.
Both James and Saxo looked at the Yorkshire Terriers, who were already sniffing the floor and sending cautions looks in Aniseed’s direction. Except that they didn’t seem to look at them, as much as in their general direction.
“Where?” asked James, with a frown.
“Oh, I forgot,” said the RMC. “Hell Hounds can’t be seen by ordinary humans and such and neither can the minis, it would seem.”
“I’m not an ordinary human,” replied Saxo, indignantly.
“Neither am I,” said James.
“I did say ‘and such’,” replied the RMC. “Mittens and I can only see them, because …”
It was interrupted by a small ‘beep’ that indicated a message. “Will you get that, Mittens? No doubt we are being summoned to be berated about loosing the dummy.”
Mittens checked the message, frowned and turned. “We’re being transferred,” he said.

[Author’s Notes: This is from the newly discovered Circle of Lemmings. It’s not possible to copy paste from there, so all excerpts from the fic have been written in by me. I have tried to write everything exactly as it was, but it’s possible that I might have added some SPaG mistakes (not likely) or accidentally corrected some (more likely).

Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are from an unpublished novel about angels and devils I wrote, before even knowing what Supernatural was. Any similarities between the two continua are coincidental, but highly amusing.

Despite the RMC’s rant. I am not against the sporking of real-person fics; I just think they require a lot more care and thought. In fact, if That Guy With The Glasses didn’t seem to be a self-sporking canon, I might have written a mission there. However, I had never heard of Andy Biersack before this. (When this fic caught my eye for the first time, there was no mention of him, neither in the title nor anywhere else.) Hardly a good starting point for a sporking. And while I won’t go into details, there were several things in that part of the story, that made me feel uncomfortable or even angry, and none of it made me feel, that I could get good humour from it.
Also, the later Supernatural parts were just the Sue once again – in Mittens’ words – inserting herself into canon and not adding anything but rubbish. Except for the occasional mini, there were no new charges and no new jokes. Therefore, I decided to simply wrap it up.]

Read Full Post »

[Disclaimer: The PPC belongs to Jay and Acacia, I’m just playing in it. Saxo Cruore and James Vulpes along with Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine. Mine! Muahahaha! Ahem… ‘Smells of Rose‘, or whatever it’s supposed to be called, belongs to karla1980 who is welcome to it. Labyrinth belongs to … um … at this point probably Disney. Harry Potter belongs to J. K. Rowling. The Great Chicken Uprising is from Girls Next Door but I love to pretend that it is actual Labyrinth canon.]
[Author’s Note: This mission takes place simultaneously with my co-write with Lily Winterwood. It shows what my other two agents got up to, after Mittens and the RMC had seriously baited the Ironic Overpower by telling them to not get into trouble. It will probably be useful to know that Saxo is a former badfic-bit, a Death Eater, and James is a replacement of a character from Labyrinth. Mission is rated M for swearing.]

The door closed behind Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature. Saxo and James looked at each other, the same thought occurring to both. While Mittens had told them most emphatically to not kill each other, he had – most likely because he was in a hurry – neglected to say anything about maiming or grievous bodily harm.
“So …” Saxo began, in a low, threatening voice, but he never had the chance to continue. The console exploded in an ear-shattering [BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!!!!!]
Both he and James ran for the door and James threw it open, but Mittens and the RMC were nowhere to be seen. There were only other agents, who gave them annoyed looks, wondering why they didn’t acknowledge the mission and stop the racket.
James closed the door. “We have to turn it off!” he shouted.
“We can’t!” Saxo shouted back. “There’s no way to turn it off! There’s only a button to acknowledge the mission!”
“Why did they send a new mission so soon!? They must have known the others have only just left and won’t be back for awhile!”
Saxo didn’t dignify this with an answer, mostly because he had no idea.
“We’ll have to go outside until the others come back!” James shouted.
Saxo was about to agree, much as it irked him, when a thought struck him. “We can’t go out and leave the minis in this noise! When Mittens finds out, he’ll do unspeakable things to our kneecaps!”
The wailing seemed to be growing louder, even though that shouldn’t have been possible. And so it was that James walked up to the console and slammed the button to acknowledge the mission.
The silence that fell was ominous rather than relieving.
“You’ve acknowledged the mission,” Saxo said.
James chose not to dignify this with an answer.
“Now we have to do the mission, unless Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature return right now.”
James did not dignify this with an answer either. To have something to do while not answering, he looked at the Intelligence Report for ‘Smells of Rose’. There were quite a lot of exclamation marks in the Report. He read the description and felt anger start to rise in him. “What! Milady Sarah is at Hogwarts, but she is in league with the Death Eaters! Slander and lies!”
Saxo grinned. “Your precious Lady finally came to her senses?”
James bristled, but then thought of something better and said in a sly voice: “Lady Hermione has gone over as well, because she and Tom Riddle are in love.”
“What! You’re lying! Let me see!” Saxo shoved James aside and looked at the Intelligence Report.
James growled, but then he heard Saxo give a low moan.
“No! That’s not true! The Dark Lord and a Mudblood? Never!”
James gave a mirthless laugh, that sounded like a bark. “Not so much fun, when it is your favourite being defamed.”
There was a long, ominous silence. Even the minis seemed to hold their breaths. Finally, Saxo lifted his eyes from the screen and turned slowly to look at James. In his gaze was a glimpse of the insanity and blood-lust that had originally made Mittens recruit him. When he spoke, his voice was hoarse. “How about, you and I put our differences behind us …”
“… for as long as it takes us to kill this abomination.” James finished.
“Yes. Then we can go back to ripping each other’s throats out.”
“As is good and proper. Well, I am certainly not against the idea, if only we can find the necessary tools for the task.”
“There’s a spare backpack on the top shelf and as obsessive as Mittens is, I bet it’ll have everything all packed and ready.”
“Sir Mittens is not obsessive! He is thorough.”
“Now now. I thought we agreed to put our differences behind us for the moment.”
James fumed. “That does not mean you get to say anything and I cannot contradict you!”
Saxo had started going through the contents of the backpack. “No? Oh well, maybe it doesn’t. But if we’re being precise here, you should stop calling Mittens ‘Sir’; he’s not a noble and neither is Sarah or Hermione for that matter.”
“But it comes naturally for me to call Sarah ‘Milady’.”
Saxo sighed. “Fine then, but only her.” He closed the backpack tightly. “Let’s go.”
“Should you not bring your sword?”
“I’ll use my wand. It’s canon.”
“Do you know how to work the console? Set disguises and such?”
Saxo shot the piece of machinery in question a wary look. He was against technology on principle, regarding it as inferior to magic, but while at the PPC, he had picked up a thing or two, so maybe he could figure it out. Anyway, he didn’t feel like asking James for help; the fox-person would just be smug about it. He checked the Intelligence Report again.
“It says the fic takes place in both Hogwarts and the Underground, so I guess we’ll go as,” he grimaced, “house-elves, since they look a lot like goblins.” He turned and glowered at James to see if he was grinning, but the fox was managing a surprisingly convincing neutral expression.
Saxo started punching buttons on the console, finishing with the one that opened the portal and they jumped through.

“Here the title of the story is ‘Smells of Roses’, with a plural s,” James noted.
“Makes it sound somewhat less creepy,” Saxo commented drily. “But really, who gets the title of their own story wrong?”

Tom sat in his throne waiting for the Goblin King to come to him for help with the war against the order of the phoenix;

“So, in this story it is Jareth who is fighting the Order?” James asked sarcastically. He wasn’t very good at sarcasm, since his canon counterpart was completely devoid of it, but spend enough time in the PPC and, sooner or later, you’ll start to get the hang of it.
“Just write down a charge for the Dark Lord using his old name and stop picking on every little mistake or you’ll run out of notebook.”
“Why do I have to write the charge list?!”
“Because I did it the last time.”
“So you have fresh experience. This is not a training mission, remember? The other two are not here to help us if we get something wrong.”
Grumbling, Saxo took the notebook and pen and started taking notes.

In the fic it turned out, that it was actually Tom Riddle, who wanted the help of Jareth and his goblins in the war against the wizarding world.
“I suppose that’s kind of in character,” Saxo said reluctantly. “The Dark Lord secured the help of many different creatures, who were unhappy with the wizards.”
“Yes, but these are goblins! Do you have any idea how they fared in the Great Chicken Uprising? They are worse than useless to have on your side.”
“I’m not sure that the Great Chicken Uprising is entirely canon. Anyway, we should just be glad that he’s still the Goblin King and not the Fae King of Jumbled-Together-Celtic-Mythology like in so many other stories.”

Tom looked at Jareth with a worried expression for he is in love with Hermione.

“That, however is most definitely not canon!” Saxo glared at the scene in front of them, angrily fingering his wand. “Get a reading. I want to know if this is a replacement.”
James took out the CAD, made sure that it was muted and pointed it at Tom Riddle.
[Tom Riddle. Wizard. In love? With a Mudblood?] The screen went blank for a moment, then new words showed up. [And you need me to tell you] Blink. [that he is 87,54% out of character?]
The agents both stared at the screen, which had gone blank again. Then James said: “The spare backpack,” at the same time Saxo said: “The replacement CAD.”
“The one with an attitude,” James said.
[I can hear you, you know.]
“Well, there was no reason to be rude!” James said.
“It’s not like we don’t know the Dark Lord is out of whack,” Saxo added, “but we have to get readings to know exactly what we’re dealing with.”
James looked back at the action. The Goblin King had just stated that he wanted “Sarah!!!.
He pointed the CAD at Jareth. It wailed like a kid with a scraped knee and James threw it on the ground and threw himself on it to muffle the sound. Jareth and Tom looked in their direction, but probably dismissed the sound as an unfortunate Muggle-born being tortured somewhere. James finally found the mute button and pressed it.
[Jareth. Goblin King of some sort. Out of Character 31,32%]
“You did that on purpose!” James said.
[One should always check that the CAD is muted before pointing it somewhere.] Blink. [Didn’t your trainer tell you that?]
James growled in reply.
“That was a rather low OOC,” Saxo remarked with a tiny smirk.
James dusted himself off. “Well, the Goblin King is a scheming villain of sorts, and if we accept it as within canon possibility, that he wants Sarah, then the only real crime is him thinking that he needs Tom’s help in getting heeeeeeeeer!!”
The last word ended in a drawn-out yell, as, without warning, they were hurled though space and possibly time to end up at Hogwarts.

Sarah and Hermione were looking for somewhere to hide from Harry and Ron so they could send info to the Dark Lord.

Draco then appears. So you two have come to your senses then.” He beckons them to follow him to the slitherin common room.

James scooped up the mini-Aragog, slitherin, like he had seen Mittens do many times and tried to place it in the backpack. Apparently he lacked Mittens’ skills, for slitherin wiggled in his arms and when he tried to stuff it in the bag, it bit him. In the end he had to be content with letting it ride on top. He shot a look at Saxo to see if he was smiling, but Saxo had a mock serious expression to rival one of the Weasley twins.

Once inside, they tell him that Harry and Ron are looking for the horcrux. “So you would help the dark lord why?” the two girls looked at oneanather and with a smile, “Harry is a little boy who thinks he can defeat the dark lord: A man with more power in he’s little finger, then Harry has in his whole body.” Sarah smiles “Oh so you like the dark lord.” Hermione blushes as Sarah turns to Draco “So can you help us with this?”

James shooed slitherin down, so he could get to the Bleeprin in the backpack. He also handed Saxo a couple without being asked. Not even Saxo deserved to suffer through this sober.

They were pulled back to Tom Riddle’s hideout, but at least this time the scene change was marked. Another mini-Aragog, Luscious, appeared; it had very long, thick, blond hair and did not look happy as it joined slitherin on the backpack.
Tom Riddle was extremely upset when he was informed that Harry and Ron were looking for his ‘horcrux’.
“Horcrux, singular,” James noted. “Apparently this is some AU where he only made one.”
Saxo scowled at the scene. “He wouldn’t want anyone to know about the Horcuxes, not even his own Death Eaters. He would kill Lucius for knowing about them, pausing only to torture him to find out who else knew.”
James shot him a look. “You don’t have to look so satisfied, when talking about death and torture, you know.”
Saxo shrugged. “And you don’t have to call Sarah ‘milady’. We are what we are.”

There was some more abhorrent grammar and spelling which, among other things, caused Jareth to briefly turn into a room, before they were dragged back to Hogwarts, where the mini-Aragog Blaze showed up.
James started getting readings on everyone, with depressing results.

“And why is that?” Blaze asked “You and Sarah are so good friends with the Pothead and Weasel.” Sarah turns to Blaze. “Well they killed my real mum and dad and Hermione’s too, so we are no longer helping them, but you now. If that is cool with you?” Blaze grins

The two agents stared. Their lower jaws slid downwards, further and further, until they seemed to unhinge.
Saxo found his voice first. “What …” he began, then had to close his mouth and swallow. Having it standing wide open like that, had made his mouth dry out. “What was that?”
“I cannot believe it.”
“Neither can I. Harry Potter? Kill someone? Their parents? That little paragon of virtue, who couldn’t even kill Wormtail? That’s the stupidest explanation I’ve ever heard!”
“It is not even a proper explanation. There is no how and why. It is just thrown out there without any kind of details. And this is Harry Potter, a canon rightfully famous for its long and convoluted backstories.”
Saxo looked at James for a moment, but decided that the last remark had not been meant as a personal insult to him, so he simply said: “I think it’s high time we got a reading on these girls.”
James nodded grimly, checked that the CAD was muted, then pointed it at Sarah.
[Sarah. Muggle/witch. Un-canon. Replacement Sue.] Blink. [You’re new to this, so if you need any creative] Blink. [suggestions as to how to kill her, just ask.]
“Thank you,” James said. “But I am sure we can work something out on our own.” He checked the mute button again and pointed it at Hermione.
[Suit yourself. Hermione. Witch. Replacement Sue.]
“Hardly surprising,” Saxo said. He had been looking over James’ shoulder. “Neither of them would ever, under any circumstances join our side. Even if Harry had killed their parents, they would have renounced him, but not the cause.”

Sarah and Hermione were on their way back to the Gryffindor common room when Harry and Ron find them. “Where the fucking hell have you two been?” Ron demands “we’ve been looking all over for you two bitches, so don’t for off like that”

James checked Harry and Ron, who were 21,70% and 48,66% Out of Character, respectively.

“We were in the room requirement Ron” Sarah tells him, completely straight-faced. “Oh, we didn’t think of looking in there, sorry.” Harry Apologises “Are you going to hogmaed this weekend?”

Ron briefly turned into a room. James scowled at the scene and picked up hogmaed, the mini-Aragog.

Ron looks at Hermione like he’s ready to knock her to the floor and fuck her there and then, with everyone still there.

The agents shuddered at the sight, grimaced and swallowed some more Bleeprin.
“This stuff doesn’t last very long,” Saxo complained.
“New chapter, coming up. And there’s another mini, Hogsmead.”

In the next chapter, Harry, Ron, Hermione and Sarah were on their way to Hogsmead, which apart from being a mini-Aragog, was also a village, not unlike the canonical Hogsmeade, except that the whole place had a distinct, but not unpleasant smell of pork and honeyed wine. Then Blaise – “At least he’s spelled right now,” Saxo noted – and Draco provoked Harry and Ron into namecalling, which led to Snape sending Harry and Ron home.
There was another mini-Aragog, Wesley.
James got a reading off Snape. [Snape. Wizard. Out of Character: 16.11% ] Blink. [Ironic, isn’t it?]
“Snape is usually one of the most warped characters in badfics,” Saxo noted, “but blatantly favouring Slytherins and sending Harry and Ron home is very much in character.”
“But what was the purpose of that scene,” James asked, annoyed. “To once again show us that the girls really hate Harry and Ron?”
“Why would you assume that there’s a purpose to anything in a badfic?” Saxo suddenly turned a little bit green and placed a hand over his mouth. “Those damn tense shifts are upsetting my stomach. Or maybe it was the food from the cafeteria.”
“The food from the cafeteria was perfectly fine.”
Saxo sneered. “How would you know? You’re canonically known to have no sense of smell at all, which means that your sense of taste is also non-existent.”
“My sense of smell is keen!”
“I knew you’d say that.”

The fic dragged them, once again, to Tom Riddle’s hideout.

“Good.” Jareth says looking rather bored, absentmindedly rolling his crystals around in his hands.

“Let’s be thankful the fic didn’t say he was rolling his balls,” Saxo noted dryly. “With the state the Word World is in, there’s no telling how it would have interpreted that.”
“There’s another mini. It must be ‘Deatheaters’.

“My lord, the potion is ready for you. It will bring your body back but it will be as it was when you were lost to us.”
“Well, this will be something that that old fool would never have thought possible.” Tom says with a triumphant smile, thinking to himself “to be young again and my Hermione only 18 years old.”

“What’s he talking about?” asked Saxo. “He wasn’t young, or for that matter handsome, when he disappeared and he hadn’t been for years.”
“And if Hermione  is 18, this must at least be the seventh year, so they shouldn’t even be at Hogwarts.”
“Oh, that.” Saxo gave a dismissive flick with the pen he was using to write the charges. “I suppose the Hermione-replacement thinks that an age difference of more than half a century, is perfectly all right, as long as the youngest participant is 18 rather than 16 or 17. Anyway, this whole idea of such a potion is preposterous.” He went back to scribbling angrily.

The fic dragged them back to Hogsmead, where a new mini waited.

“Yes, they have found it with Deloris. We believe it to be a Horcrux and those two dim-witted boys have asked us” Hermione indicating herself and Sarah “to look up a way to verify and if needed, destroy it. But we thought it would be better that we come to you with it.” She hands over a necklace to Draco. He examines it for a moment.

“You think this is a trollfic?” Saxo asked in a whisper. They were hiding under the bed, in a room in the inn, where the scene took place.
“What makes you say that?”
“The way that the author in the second chapter has learned to spell Blaise and Lucius, but now comes up with a just as outrageous mini.”
“I’m more concerned with the fact that Harry and Ron seem to be looking for Horcruxes while still at school and that they talk as if Dumbledore is still alive. Is this supposed to be the sixth year or seventh? Which things are changed from the books? The readers are given nothing to work with.”
Saxo shrugged. “Apparently, this is the seventh year in a setting so AU, that it couldn’t touch the Harry Potter canon with a thousand feet broomstick.”
“Nor the Labyrinth canon,” James interjected.
“I don’t know about that. I’m still not sure that the Great Chicken Uprising really is canon.”

“Thanks. This will indeed help the Dark Lord out, if the research proves to be so.”

Both agents turned again to the action in the fic.
“And why,” demanded Saxo through gritted teeth, “would the Dark Lord need to examine the necklace to tell if it’s one of his Horcuxes? For that matter, why would the Potter-boy? In the book it was painfully obvious to them all, that there was dark power in it.”
“Remember what you told me about common sense and how it applies to badfics?”
“It doesn’t.”
“Exactly,” James said.
“Where’s the Bleeprin?”

“They are so up that man’s wrinkly old ass that it looks like his butt cheeks are talking.” Sarah snaps, not shifting her gaze from out of the window.

There was a brief, stunned silence under the bed, then Saxo had to grab James.
“James!”
“Let me go! Impersonating milady! Making her use such foul language! And about Dumbledore! Let! Me! Go!”
Saxo held on to James, but felt his grip slipping. In desperation, he Apparated to the first location that crossed his mind. They landed in a small heap in the Underground, where there were enough scuffling goblins that nobody noticed two more.
“James! Calm down!”
“I will not calm down! I want to kill her! That monster, that impersonator, that corrupter, that …”
Saxo clamped his hand over his mouth. “And we will. But we have to charge her first and we have to wait for the right moment.”
James chomped down on his hand and Saxo yanked it back with a yelp.
“I will not wait for anything! I am not a coward! I will fight anyone, anywhere …”
“Merlin’s underpants, would you stop with the quoting! And it has nothing to do with cowardice. It is simply what is demanded of us. If we – or in this case you – kill her prematurely, you’ll get sacked and never get to free the world of another Sue and there are plenty out there, who are even worse.”
This seemed to get through to James. He sagged in Saxo’s grip and panted a bit, catching his breath. Finally he looked up. “I am not a coward?” he whispered.
“No, you’re not. Now please don’t ask me about your sense of smell.”
“I won’t.” James got to his feet. “We should start looking for the right moment.”
Saxo scanned the Words. “Sarah and Hermione leave the Three Broomsticks right after that scene we overheard. I suggest we get them there.”

Hermione and Sarah were walking back to Hogwarts, talking about how much they hated Harry and Ron and everyone in the Order and really liked the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters. There were lots of swearing involved, so it should come as no surprise, that when the ground suddenly disappeared underneath them, they both let out a long ‘Fuuuuck!!’ as they fell.
They landed rather hard on a stone floor. It was pitch black around them.
A voice said: “Can we kill them now?” Both girls shivered at the tone of that voice.
“No,” another voice said after a rather long pause. “I suggest we go back and clean up first. I want to savour the moment.”
“Whereto then?”
“Back to Hogsmead.”
The voices disappeared, leaving the girls alone in the dark.

After taking care of all the students – something Saxo had enjoyed immensely, yelling “Obliviate!” with rather more force than was strictly speaking needed and waving his wand left, right and centre – they were back in the Underground for the final scene.

“Hogwart! Where are you? Get over here!” Jareth storms into the throne room with Tom and Snape following.

Saxo gave a wry smile. “Only decent joke in this fic. Too bad, it’s a rip-off,” he said. Then he cocked his head as he watched the action. “I think Snape just poisoned Tom, uh, I mean the Dark Lord.”
“And there’s another mini. This must be fire whiskey.”

On his way there, Snape pulls out a wizard’s photo of a young woman with a baby in her arms and a young Snape behind her with his arms around both her and the baby.
“This for you my love, and our child. One day I will have my child back Lily, that I swear to you.”

“Did he just imply that Harry is his child?” James demanded.
“Looks like it. Take some more Bleeprin.”
“No, the time for Bleeprin has passed. Now it is time for judgement.”
“Suit yourself.” Saxo downed a handful of pills, then pulled out his wand with a gleeful expression and started walking up to Jareth. The Goblin King was just standing with a vacant expression, since there was no more fic to act out.
“You’ll have to use the Neuralyzer on him,” James said.
“What? Why?”
“According to this fic, you have to get his permission to use magic in the Underground.”
“Merlin’s grey underpants,” Saxo muttered.
“You could try just asking him for permission. Sometimes that works.”
“Haha, funny.” Saxo took the Neuralyzer, pointed it at Jareth and pressed the button. “Right. You are the Goblin King, no more, no less, at least according to known canon. You don’t know anything about Harry Potter or the wizarding world. You may or may not be in love with Sarah Williams, but if you are, you don’t need anyone’s help in getting her. And there is no rule that people have to get your permission, before using magic while in the Underground.”
Jareth nodded slowly and Saxo turned back to James. “Right. Now to the Dark Lord.”

“What do you think is wrong with him?” James asked, looking at the unconscious Tom Riddle. “Do you think he needs to go to Medical?”
“Let me just think for a moment. Yes, the fic did say that Snape had some sort of laboratory here. Maybe this will do. Accio bezoar!”
A moment went by, then a small stone came flying through the air and Saxo caught it. “Trust Snape to have a well stocked laboratory wherever he goes. Trust him on nothing else, but trust him on this.” He stuffed the stone into the mouth of Tom Riddle, who after a moment opened his eyes.
“Obliviate!” Saxo yelled. “You go by the name of Lord …” He paused for a moment and willed himself to use the name. “Lord Voldemort. You are not in love with anyone, especially not a Mudblood girl. You have never heard of Sarah or Jareth or the Underground.”
He hesitated. It would be so easy, so painfully easy. All he had to do, was turn around and cast the Killing Curse on his unsuspecting partner. Then he could tell Lord Voldemort that he was one of his Death Eaters; no, better than that, his most trusted and loyal servant. He felt sure that he could deal with whoever the PPC sent after him. His wand seemed to twitch in his hand as if wanting to be wielded. He could be who he used to be.
He blinked. No, not who he used to be. His pureblood family, all the powerful dark wizards and witches who had been his ancestors, didn’t exist, had never existed outside of a badfic. What good would it do him to go back and be a Death Eater, when his lineage was as gone as ever.
Slowly, he lifted his wand and said: “You will now go back to conquering the wizarding world.” Then he stepped back nervously as the Dark Lord got up from the bed. In a minute, the daze he was in would lift and the Dark Lord would find himself in a strange place, with two unfamiliar house-elves. He would not take kindly to this. But James had acted fast and already opened a portal. “Through here, please, my Lord.” Once the portal closed behind the Dark Lord, Saxo let out a shivering breath. “Just a few more loose ends to tie up, then we get to the fun part.”

A voice rang out in the darkness, one of the voices from before. “Petrificus Totalus,” it said, then repeated the words. Both Sarah and Hermione felt themselves being paralyzed. Then the voice said: “Lumos.”
A wand lit up a small room with a skeleton lying in a corner and two irate looking goblins, no, house-elves glaring at them.
“We are from the brotherhood known as the PPC and we are here to charge you,” one of the house-elves said. It opened a small notebook and started to read from it. “Sarah, you are charged with going to Hogwarts without explanation and also with creating a timeshift by doing so; with making Jareth think that he needs help to get you and with joining the Dark Lord, even though you are by all accounts a Muggle-born yourself.” The house-elf stopped talking and handed the notebook to the other house-elf, who now proceeded to read.
“Hermione, you are charged with making the Dark Lord fall in love with you, even though you are a Mudblood and with falling in love with him in return. You are also charged with aiding and abetting him and the Death Eaters, again, even though you are a Mudblood. You are charged with making him use his old name; with claiming that Harry Potter killed your and Sarah’s parents; with still going to Hogwarts at the age of 18; with creating such extreme confusion as to time and events that calling this a AU would be like calling an Ukrainian Ironbelly a fire slug; with having only one Horcrux in the story and with creating a non-canonical potion.”
The first house-elf stepped forward again and was handed the notebook back. “You are both charged with taking part in an extremely ill-conceived and horribly executed crossover; implying that Snape had a child with Lily; with creating the mini-Aragogs slitherin, Luscious, Blaze, hogmaed, Hogsmead, Wesley, Deatheaters, Deloris and fire whiskey; with crimes against grammar – especially tenses – spelling and punctuation, that are many in number and heinous in nature and several times caused people to turn into each other or into rooms; with extreme overuse of swearing and with being not only Mary Sues, but complete and utter insults to the characters you impersonate.”
“And with annoying PPC-agents.”
“Most certainly. Your fit punishment for all these crimes is death.”
“Any last words?”
Sarah and Hermione both felt the Body Freezing Spell lift.
”But Harry Potter killed my parents!” Sarah wailed.
“And mine,” Hermione sobbed.
One of the house-elves picked up the thigh-bone from the skeleton and whacked her over the head with it. “That is no reason to join the dark side!” it bellowed. “Your parents are nothing compared to all the Mudbloods killed by the Dark Lord! Why would you want to join him!?”
The other house-elf placed a hand on his arm. “Let us just kill them and be done with it.”
The first house-elf smirked, the most evil of evil smirks, and once again said: “Petrificus Totalus.”
“And now, into the Bog of Eternal Stench goes Sues,” said the other house-elf and once again the ground disappeared beneath them, but this time they landed in something wet and soft and there was a stench, oh, the stench, the horrible stench!

“Let us go home,” James said, once he and Saxo were satisfied that the Sues were not coming up. The only drawback to using the Bog to kill people, was that you had to stand next to it while you watched them drown.

Back in RC #170, the mini-Aragogs jumped down from the backpack and scurried in all directions.
“Do not get too comfortable, “ James warned. “I’m sure at least some of you have homes you have to go back to.” He then turned and looked at Saxo. Saxo looked at him.
Finally, Saxo said: “I still hate you, of course.”
“Naturally,” James said. In truth, he was relieved to hear this.
“We are still going to fight each other, almost to death,” Saxo continued.
“I would not have it any other way.”
“As soon as I’ve had some tea. I could really use a cup after this mission.”
“I quite fancy one myself. Would you care for a game of Scrabble, while we drink our tea?”
Saxo raised an eyebrow. “I suppose I won’t mind. Just as long as everything is clear between us.”
“Perfectly clear,” James said.
“Very well then. Earl Grey or Oolong? And we have biscuits, I see.”

Read Full Post »

Eledhwen and Christianne team up with Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature from the Department of Floaters to take out a confusing Twilight/Sherlock Crossover Sue.

The console in RC #170 gave a small [Bing]. Mittens frowned, got up and pressed the button to read the message, then turned to the RMC.

“It says we are to go to RC #9L0121F4114C3 and await further instructions. It also says to bring the Fictionary.”

Saxo groaned. “Not another Twilight mission.”

Mittens gave a small cough. “I’m sorry. I should have been more specific. When I said ‘we’ I only meant the Radioactive Moss Creature and I.”

“But,” James asked, “what are we, I mean, him,” the small fox-person shot a dirty look at Saxo, “and me supposed to do in the meantime?”

“Don’t kill each other,” Mittens replied.

“Read a book,” the RMC suggested.

“Keep an eye on the minis, Aniseed and the Prefect Badger,” Mittens continued.

“Or watch a movie or play a game.”

“Don’t break anything.”

“One cannot know too many canons.”

“And for the love of whatever …”

“Just …”

“Don’t get into trouble!” the two agents finished together.

James saluted. Saxo just nodded once.

“Good,” the RMC said. “Mittens, will you get our equipment and then we’ll be on our way?”

A couple of minutes later, the door slammed shut behind the two agents and Saxo and James were left to eye each other nervously.

~~

“You think they’ll manage?” Mittens asked. Both he and the RMC were walking backwards, having found that this was the fastest way to get to their destination in HQ. Constantly walking into walls, furniture and occasionally other people, was very distracting.

“It’s a swim or sink situation,” the RMC replied. “They’ll have to learn eventually. One more mission and they’ll be full agents and then they’ll probably be assigned to …” It bumped into what turned out to be some female agents and turned to apologize before continuing. “To their own RC and won’t have us around to keep them in line anyway.”

“Yes, but …” Mittens would have liked to talk this over some more, which of course meant that when he bumped into something and turned to look at it, it was a door with RC #9L0121F4114C3 written on it; they had arrived. They turned around and Mittens knocked on the door.

~~

After a long and terrifying [BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP] from the console which ended with Christianne hitting it repeatedly with a katana (relic from her Naruto days), the tired agent sat down heavily and stared at the fic that came up.

“Fuck,” she muttered. Her partner Eledhwen raised an eyebrow as she looked up from where she lay, almost corpse-like, on her bed.

Sevin dhaw?” asked the elleth.

Christianne blinked. “You only taught me cursewords. What?”

“May I?” Eledhwen snickered.

Christianne raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t know you swung that way.”

“What does my swinging have to do with things?”

“…” Christianne rolled her eyes. “Never you mind. Are there gay Elves?”

“I wouldn’t be surprised,” replied Eledhwen, shrugging. “No one has ever been marginalised for it, if that’s the case. We are all Eru’s children.”

“Yeah, I wish some people would remember that sort of thing.” Christianne turned back to the console. “That’s…” she paused, blinked, and tried to read it again. “I… what on earth… I’m confused…”

Eledhwen got up and walked over to the console, looking at the screen with a frown.

“Twilight… and Sherlock,” she mumbled, grimacing. “Sparklepires, hm?”

Christianne made a gagging noise. “At least we’ll have some help with this from some Floaters in RC… 170, wasn’t it?” she reasoned. “Can’t be that bad –”

She was interrupted by a knock at the door and faint cackling from above, which signified that the Ironic Overpower was about to become very, very active.

Eledhwen leapt to her feet. “That must be the Floaters,” she reasoned, nancing over to the door (Christianne scowled at that) and opening it. “Suil! Ni veren an gi ngovaned. Im Eledhwen Elerossiel.”

The two agents standing on the other side of the door only stared blankly at her. Christianne rolled her eyes.

“Ellie, they don’t understand Sindarin.”

Eledhwen huffed in annoyance. “Greetings,” she repeated, in a much less chipper tone. “I am happy to meet you. My name is Eledhwen Elerossiel.”

One of the agents, a very unremarkable looking young man, took a step forward and held out his hand in an awkward way that suggested that while he had heard of the concept of handshakes, he had never actually tried it and furthermore, he was not sure what it was supposed to be good for. Eledhwen took his hand, trying to look polite about it, and then let go.

“I am Agent Mittens,” he said. “Pleased to make your acquaintance, Agent Elerossiel.” He gestured next to him and downwards. Both Eledhwen and Christianne tried hard to not stare at the green anteater with the brown fedora on its head. And was it made of… moss? Even for the PPC, that was weird.

“This is my partner, the Radioactive Moss Creature.”

“Radioactive?” Christianne echoed, noticing to her own annoyance that her voice sounded a tiny bit squeaky.

“It’s not at a dangerous level,” Agent Mittens said. “Just enough to let a Geiger counter know it’s there.”

“Oh,” Christianne said, looking at the Moss Creature curiously. It was kind of cute, with big soulful eyes, even though it was hard to tell how eyes made of moss could be soulful. A small cough from Eledhwen brought her back to the present situation. She looked up.

Mittens had his hand stretched out towards her and an uncertain look on his face, as if he was wondering if he had messed up this handshaking thing. Christianne quickly grabbed his hand and shook it vigorously.

“I’m Christianne Shieh,” she said.

“Pleased to meet you, Agent Shieh.”

“You too, Agent Mittens,” Christianne said, making up for her lapse in manners. “And you, Agent Radioactive Moss Creature.”

It nodded its head at her. It was amazing that the hat didn’t slide off.

“So, with the introductions taken care of!” Eledhwen beamed, walking back to the console. “Crossover between BBC Sherlock and Twilight. I know Chrissy is very cynical about Sparklepires –”

“So are you –” cut in Christianne.

Eledhwen glared at her. “I know we only know enough about the Twilight canon to be cynical about it. What about you, then? How much do you know?”

“Er, not much,” Mittens replied. “But we have this thing called a Fictionary that tells us everything we need to know in a canon.”

“Interesting,” Eledhwen said. “How does it work?”

Mittens looked down at the Radioactive Moss Creature, which said something that sounded like: “Ike a cao asys evice.”

“Like a Canon Analysis Device,” Mittens translated. “Only it gives longer descriptions.”

“Sounds useful,” Christianne observed. “That is, as long as it doesn’t short out near OOC canons, or…”

Mittens shrugged. “Right now it seems that all it does is get us sent into Twilight crossovers.”

“Sounds like fun,” Christianne deadpanned. “Well, it seems like we’re all set to go. We’ve got a Crash Dummy, for the first-person nature of the fic, too. So if you’re packed and ready as well, then maybe we should just hop to it?”

“ouns ike a lan,” the RMC said.

“Sounds like a plan,” Mittens translation-repeated.

“You have your Bleeprin?” Eledhwen asked, her hand hovering over the console.

“Copious amounts,” Mittens replied.

“Good.” The elleth wasn’t quite sure about the two agents they were about to go on a mission with, but anyone who knew to bring large quantities of Bleeprin couldn’t be completely wet behind the ears. “Disguises, then? I could be wrong, being from Arda and all, but the people of Forks might not consider a mossy anteater-creature a normal fixture of the local fauna.”

“Uman dsguses fr you n me,” agreed the RMC.

Nodding, Eledhwen pressed the corresponding buttons. She then opened the portal, set the Me Crash Dummy on the other side, and pulled the string. “Onwards to Forks, then.”

~~

“So, exactly what century are we in?” demanded Christianne as soon as the portal faded and the four humans – or one human, two humanoids, and a plant-based creature disguised as a human – landed outside an ordinary-looking house in the sun-deprived town of Forks, Washington.

“I should hope I set the time to twenty-first century,” Eledhwen replied, drawing out her long-neglected Polaroid and taking pictures of the trees. Everything was so green; it was so refreshing!

Christianne groaned with the air of someone whose friend had missed the joke. “Just look at the words, lembas-head,” she grumbled.

“I could be wrong,” Mittens mumbled as he pulled out of his word-reading trance, “but it could indicate a German-speaking background…”

“Well, as long as she’s not using the long S we’ll assume this isn’t the seventeenth century,” grumbled Christianne.

“Look on the brighter side,” Eledhwen chirped from above them – the agents looked up to see their Elvish colleague sitting in a tree, peering into a window at the side of the house. “At least the Sue uses some dialogue punctuation. As opposed to, you know, dropping it completely.”

Christianne rolled her eyes. “Like we needed to be reminded of that,” she muttered. In a louder voice, she asked, “Well, then? What’s the Sue up to?”

“She’s calling Sherlock,” Eledhwen reported, already jotting down charges as the Crash Dummy continued her call, evidently in hysterics of some sort. “I think she told us to ‘answer the damn phone’ earlier. Is that a charge?”

“Probably,” agreed the RMC, who, in human form, still bore a brown fedora. It looked suitably androgynous, with green hair that would look, to any onlookers, like a rather bad dye job. It was also clad in green clothing.

“A foul scent lingers in the air,” Eledhwen declared suddenly, as the Sue hung up. “It has the odour of Stulock.”

“Not again!” complained Christianne.

Eledhwen shrugged. “It could just be out of character behaviour,” she reasoned. “Hard to tell from one call. She’s now turned into Cat, with a capital C.”

“What?” The RMC demanded, and then checked the words. “Oh, right. Feline grace. I see.”

Eledhwen was frowning again. “I think she’s in two places at once. Isn’t her room on the second floor?”

“Isn’t that where bedrooms tend to be?” Christianne wondered.

“She said she was rushing downstairs, and then she starts replacing things in her room, which suggests that she went back upstairs, because Charlie’s calling from downstairs, but –” Eledhwen cut off. “I have a headache.”

“You mean to say she’s defying the laws of physics?” asked the RMC.

“Possibly, yes,” Eledhwen replied, jotting down the charge. “Is that what you call it?”

“Being in two places at once, defying gravity, those sorts of things, yeah,” agreed the RMC. “Either that, or she actually has all of her personal belongings in the bathroom.”

Eledhwen nodded, and resumed spying on the Sue’d Crash Dummy.

“I’m confused,” Mittens said suddenly, looking up from the Fictionary. “Is she or is she not Bella Swan?”

“Excellent question. I’m not sure.” Christianne checked the words. “Looks like a character replacement to me, considering her situation. She’s supposed to be in hiding as Bella Swan, right?”

“Yes, she took out a set of dice from her hair a couple minutes ago,” Eledhwen called. “But if she’s in hiding to the point where she maintains the persona even at her house, then why tell Charlie that Sherlock was coming over? Wouldn’t that defeat the purpose of hiding the skull?”

“Why would she even own a skull? It’s not a Holmes accessory,” sniffed Christianne.

“And why is she in hiding to begin with? And why is it suddenly more important to get Sherlock over, than to remain incognito?” Mittens added.

“The Cullens just showed up,” Eledhwen announced.

“I’ll go have a look,” the RMC agreed as it got the Fictionary from Mittens and climbed up next to her. A few moments later it was shaking its head as it checked the Fictionary. “If she never tried to kill herself, then there’s no reason for them to return. And why is she acting like she doesn’t care about them, when she was heartbroken a minute before?”

“Did Emmett just call her Belly-Bean?” Eledhwen asked, disgusted.

Both Christianne and Mittens looked at the words. Bella was asking Charlie if she could ‘deduce’ Edward.

Mittens facepalmed. “You know him. You’ve been in a relationship with him. What do you think you’ll be able to deduce that you don’t already know?”

“That’s a dangerous assumption, that Bella thinks at all,” muttered Christianne.

That question was never answered, as Bella was interrupted by her phone.

“Trying to hide the fact that she couldn’t deduce her way out of a paper bag,” Christianne snarked. Mittens smirked.

“She just told them to leave and now she’s taking a bath. Again,” the RMC reported from further up. “This time she shaved. I suppose it is refreshing to have a Sue who isn’t naturally smooth as a marble statue.”

Eledhwen made a disgusted noise. “Mycroft is being all warm and fuzzy.”

Christianne and Mittens checked the words again, just in time to raise their arms to protect them from a minor punctuation rain and then hold their ears to block out the bellow of an author’s note.

“New chapter, incoming!” Christianne yelled.

~~

“She spelled Stephenie Meyer’s name wrong. Why am I not surprised?” Christianne demanded as soon as the disclaimer of the second chapter ended and a mini-Sparklewolf called ‘Stephanie’ dropped out of nowhere.

“Poor mini has nowhere to go,” lamented Mittens. “Can’t be adopted, and there’s no OFU for Twilight… is there?”

“Let’s not discuss what they’d attempt to teach there,” Christianne grumbled as the glittering canine nipped at her ankles.

There was a lurch in the ground suddenly, as the story inexplicably skipped to a week after the first scene. Eledhwen retched, fumbling for the motion sickness pills in her bag. She nearly upended the entire bottle into her mouth.

“You all right?” asked the RMC.

“I’ve been worse,” Eledhwen replied, shrugging.

“DoSAT’s trying to work on a set of LCD shutter glasses that might be able to help with spatial distortions, but I’m not sure about temporal ones,” Christianne added helpfully as Eledhwen clambered down from the tree, the RMC in tow.

“We should portal to the airport,” Mittens added. “She’ll be there in a moment.”

Eledhwen looked at the words. The Sue had gotten dressed, describing her outfit in painstaking detail, and then –

“Rhiach!” swore the elleth, as the ground lurched again – a bit softer, this time, but still noticeable. Isabella-Sue had more or less driven herself and her car to the airport via temporal distortion, and Eledhwen certainly looked worse for wear for it. With shaking hands, she opened a portal to the airport, and the four of them stepped through.

15 minutes and 39 seconds later My impala was parked in front of the Airport, waiting for Mycroft, Sherlock, and John’s plane to land.

The RMC consulted the Fictionary. “Bella Swan’s car can’t be a Chevrolet Impala,” it said, as the Sue’d Crash Dummy left her car to get a coffee.

“No, isn’t that the car that the Winchesters use in Supernatural?” asked Christianne.

The RMC nodded. “That’s a little ironic,” it snickered.

“Admittedly, though, since she didn’t capitalise Impala, it’s safe to assume she actually meant the animal.” Eledhwen pointed out, and sure enough, the sleek yet slightly outdated (it was an old model, according to John) automobile turned into a grazing African impala.

“Have fun explaining that,” snickered Christianne as they entered the arrivals terminal of the airport. Up ahead, Isabella saw a curly head that, apparently, belonged to Sherlock.

“Sherlock!”Running as fast as I could towards him, I jumped on him, hugging the daylights out of him.

The agents were treated to a not-very-pretty scene of a Crash Dummy with curly black hair and blue eyes tackleglomping Sherlock and squeezing rays of sunlight right out of his body. And for some unexplained reason, Sherlock didn’t seem to mind.

Eledhwen’s heavy-duty CAD screeched. The elleth yelped, ducking behind a generic baggage carousel and pulling out the device. It flashed at her:

[Sherlock Holmes. Human Male. Canonononono what is going on? He can’t touch canon with a 221-metre long pole at the very LEAST. Out of Character 78.49950349823847% CHARACTER RUPTURE!]

“So snarky,” grumbled the elleth as she straightened up and aimed the CAD at Mycroft and then John.

[Mycroft Holmes. Human Male. Canon???? Length of pole needed to touch canon: 150.33242343 metres. Out of Character 67.2474747474747474747% CHARACTER RUPTURE!]

[John Watson. Human Male. Canon. Length of pole needed to touch canon: 95.32454764321456432465. Out of Character 49.9999999999%]

“It’s always the Holmeses,” Christianne remarked, leaning over Eledhwen’s shoulder to peer at the screen.

“Admittedly, it is rather hard to write insufferable geniuses right, especially in canons that seek to develop their personalities,” Mittens pointed out.

“Doesn’t excuse what Izzy-Sue’s doing to Sherlock and Mycroft,” Christianne grumbled as Eledhwen pocketed the CAD.

Meanwhile, back with the Sue, it appeared that her cheeks were now composed of acute and obtuse angles, and that she had temporarily fused herself with Sherlock only to ‘detach [her]self from Sherlock’s body’ to hug Mycroft.

John then used the wrong form of ‘two’, causing four identical cringes a couple feet away, and fused himself with Izzy-Sue in a hug. Four agents reached for their Bleeprin.

“Hello, Izzy! I missed you. You were the only one that kept Sherlock in line.” He smiles and let go of me. “Why don’t we head to you home and settle in, then we can catch up, okay?”

For a moment, the world shifted into present tense, and Eledhwen rushed for the nearest toilets. “She has it bad,” remarked Mittens sympathetically, patting Christianne’s back. Christianne shrugged.

“I’m trying to figure out what she can do to get rid of it,” she replied, shrugging.

“Have you tried chocolate milk?” the RMC suggested. “Could help a bit with the timey-wimey things.”

“I thought that was a symptom of someone fucking with time, not a cure,” Christianne pointed out.

“Chocolate’s a cure-all,” declared Mittens, grinning. “Or at least that’s what Johanna tells me all the time.”

“Johanna?” Christianne looked at him curiously. “Your girlfriend?”

Mittens blushed a rather unfetching shade of scarlet. “Nonono, she’s not. She a friend of my boss. Former boss, I should say. Wait,” he looked at the Sue, “did she just say it would take them an hour to drive back to Forks? Even though it took her just over 15 minutes the other way?”

Christianne raised an eyebrow. “Nice try, but I still want to hear some more about your not-girlfriend. And banging your head into the wall isn’t going to distract me either.”

“Mittens,” the RMC snapped, “just have some more Bleeprin and lets portal back.” It looked around. “Once Eledhwen gets back from the restroom.”

“There’s a cliffhanger at the end of the chapter,” Christianne added, as Mittens downed a tablet of Bleeprin.

“No kidding, Sherlock,” Eledhwen deadpanned as she returned from the restroom. She was looking almost as green as the RMC’s hair.

“At least she didn’t write ‘Dun-dun-dunn!’ at the end,” the RMC pointed out. “Incoming author’s note!”

~~

“Well, that was stupid,” Mittens said when it was once again safe to remove one’s hands from one’s ears. They’d portalled from the airport back to the Swan residence, just in time to see…

Moriarty stood above Charlie’s body, laughing. I felt the tears begin to pool in my eyes, but I fought to hold them back, refusing to show weakness in front of him.

“Sh-sherlock!” I screamed in hopes of getting away from Moriarty, the only man I had ever feared.

“Oh, great,” Christianne grumbled, pointing to Charlie’s corpse. The Crash Dummy Sue was sobbing and screaming for Sherlock, as if just yelling Sherlock’s name would protect her from a deranged criminal mastermind. “Now we got a dead canon on our hands.”

“We’ll just take him to Medical. I hear they’re really good at fixing these things,” Mittens stated matter-of-factly.

“I’m glad to hear that,” Eledhwen said stiffly, “because then we can focus on how complete and utterly wrong it is for Moriarty to get his hands dirty like this.”

“Is that … is that ‘worry plastered across his face’?” Mittens asked, pointing at Sherlock. They all stared, then reached for some more Bleeprin.

“At least she didn’t say that he had it staple-gunned on his face,” Christianne said, through a mouthful of pills.

“You’ve actually experienced that?” the RMC asked.

“No, but now that I’ve mentioned it I’m sure the Ironic Overpower will make sure it happens,” she replied with a sigh. The RMC and Mittens cringed; Eledhwen was too busy trying to remember what a staple gun was.

Moriarty then somehow managed to take out the blood from his knife without the handkerchief he’d just pulled out. Because he had his lines in three separate paragraphs, that only added to the confusion by creating three Moriarties.

“Well, you know, there were three James Moriarties in the original canon,” Christianne muttered, rolling her eyes.

Mittens raised an eyebrow. “There were?”

“Two,” Eledhwen amended. “Two James Moriarties, and a third Moriarty brother everyone just assumes to also be called James.”

“I bet that made calling for them around the house extremely easy on his mother,” deadpanned Mittens.

“Now Sherlock, Who’s more important your Dear Baby Sister or your Dear Doctor? Tik-tok, Sherlock, Tik-tok”

And without further warning, the song “Tik Tok” began to play. “Why do we never think to bring Glopsnerch?” demanded Eledhwen to Christianne, who had her fingers plugged into her ears. Much to Christianne’s chagrin, the annoyingly autotuned voice of Ke$ha could still be heard.

“Because you’re a forgetful idiot!” Christianne shouted back. Mittens and the RMC watched them rather bemusedly, both of them having produced matching sets of Glopsnerch earmuffs.

The Crash Dummy Sue started to cry, somehow ‘ruinging’ her makeup. The following bits of dialogue had other people’s actions tagged to them, making it seem as if Mycroft, who was then running through the door looking uncharacteristically ‘worried and angry’, was saying Moriarty’s lines.

“I have a headache,” Christianne grumbled as the Sue turned ‘parylized with fear’. Exactly how one turned parylized was a mystery, but it looked extremely painful.

Mycroft then made some ultra-dramatic declarations about having guards everywhere (Christianne valiantly resisted banging her head against a nearby tree trunk and resorted instead to wringing and ripping leaves and blades of grass as if they were the Sue), the Sue was shot in the arm, and the cops showed up to arrest Moriarty, accompanied by a mini-Hound called LeStrade. Moriarty made some stupid clichéd dramatic statements at Sherlock, and Lestrade – LeStrade, apparently – had the gall to call the American police force ‘incompetent idiots’.

“Character Replacement,” Eledhwen said immediately as Christianne put the drooling mini-Hound into her pack. “We’re going to have to split up. Mittens, you and Chrissy can charge the Sue. The RMC and I will find the plothole that contains Lestrade.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Mittens gave a smart salute. Eledhwen shot him a puzzled look, but followed the RMC into the house. Mittens started fiddling with the Remote Activator.

“What are you doing?” asked Christianne.

“Oh, I’m separating her from the canons.” He pressed the button and with a small yelp of surprise, the Sue fell into the hole. Nobody heard her over the sound of an author’s note declaring that the author now had major writer’s block.

“You mean, you’ve written yourself into a corner,” Mittens remarked dryly. “And that is why we should always outline before writing.” He pressed the buttons to summon another portal, this one vertical, and stepped through with Christianne.

~~

They landed in the forest surrounding Forks. The Crash Dummy Sue was sitting on the ground, looking thoroughly confused. “Are you vampires?” she asked.

“Oh, now you remember that they exist.” Christianne rolled her eyes.

“No,” Mittens growled. “We are something much worse. We are from the PPC and we are here to charge you.”

“Charge me? But it’s Moriarty who’s the criminal.”

“And he’ll get what’s coming to him in series two,” Christianne assured her. “But right now, we want to talk about you.”

“Bella Swan,” Mittens said, “or perhaps Isabella Holmes… you are charged with replacing the real Bella Swan and with having a backstory that’s really stupid, totally inadequate, and made less and less sense as the story went on.”

“Also with being the gratuitous younger sibling of Sherlock and Mycroft,” Christianne chimed in, “and with making up the names of the Holmes’ parents without any reason.”

“Not to mention,” Mittens added, “that in the intro, you made it sound like you were the offspring of Sherlock and Mycroft. You’re also charged with having the Cullens return without explanation and with ignoring Edward and anything else having to do with the Twilight plotline, even though you were in tears over it a moment before.”

“Changing the laws of physics, or perhaps just having all your personal belongings in your bathroom.”

“In fact,” Mittens frowned, “it seems that you don’t even care about Twilight, which is normally not a charge, except when you’re writing a Twilight fanfic. You are also charged with having Emmett call you Belly-Bean, having it take a week to fly from London to Forks, being seriously inconsistent with how much time it takes to drive to the airport and with killing Charlie Swan.”

“Thus giving the already overworked people in Medical even more to do,” Christianne added.

“I didn’t kill Charlie!” Bella Swan/Isabella Holmes cried. “Moriarty did! I’m …” Mittens smacked her with the notebook until she fell quiet.

Christianne continued: “You’re also charged with creating the poor homeless mini-Sparklewolf Stephanie and the mini-Hound LeStrade, with replacing Lestrade with some idiot who brings a plothole full of British police to America, with cheapening the friendship between Sherlock and John, with upstaging John by claiming that you’re the one who keeps Sherlock in line. You’re charged with making Mycroft act all warm and fuzzy, with throwing Moriarty wildly out of character by making him kill someone in person and then get caught in the act, with ripping off the scene at the swimming pool in ‘The Great Game’, and with causing a Ke$ha song to play.”

“Then there are all your crimes against grammar, punctuation and spelling. Too many to mention, so I’ll just point out your extreme cruelty to homonyms and the fact that you capitalized words after commas. What do you think this is, the seventeenth century? It wasn’t even correct back then.”

“And we almost forgot,” Christianne finished, “the most important. You are charged with being an insufferable Mary Sue.”

“I thought the most important was ‘annoying PPC agents’?”

“Well… yes, that too.”

“Any way, for that you are sentenced to die. Any last words?”

“I want my big brother!” the Crash Dummy Sue shouted.

“He’s not your brother – and believe me, as soon as he snaps out of it he would not want you,” Christianne snapped, voice oozing with acid.

“How should we kill her?” Mittens asked. “The Radioactive Moss Creature and I usually go for something canonical.”

Christianne mused over this for a moment. “I suppose we could stuff her in the apartment next to the old lady’s right before everything blows up.”

“She’s a Crash Dummy. DoSAT will have our heads if we destroy the dummy.”

“Point.” Christianne sighed, and nodded at Mittens. “Shoot her.”

Mittens raised an eyebrow, taking out his Five-Seven. “You sure you don’t want to?” Behind them, the Sue continued to blubber and wail. She even tried to escape, but Christianne had her gun aimed at her in an instant.

“I insist,” drawled the assassin, so Mittens did. The Dummy crumpled to the ground as the Sue Spirit screamed in agony, rushing out of the Dummy and exploding in the air right before their faces. As the last bits of Glitter floated down, the Dummy folded itself back into a cube.

Christianne picked up the cube. “Well, that’s that. Let’s get back to the house.”

~~

Meanwhile Eledhwen and the RMC had located the plothole holding the real Bella Swan and Lestrade. It turned out to be in the gravity defying bathroom, where the Sue had tried to keep all her personal belongings. The RMC pocketed the skull; it would make a nice souvenir for Mittens.

“Right,” Eledhwen said, turning to Lestrade, flashing the Neuralyzer. “You have never been to Forks, and even if you had, you would know better than to bring British police with you and order the local force around. This has all been a rather strange dream brought on by too much coffee and doughnuts. Now back to London with you.” She opened a portal and waved him through. Then she handed the Neuralyzer to the RMC, who turned to Bella.

“Bella Swan,” it said. “Edward is still gone and – much as I’m averse to telling you this – you’ll soon jump off a cliff in an attempt to hear his voice in your mind again,” It grimaced. “The things we have to tell the Twilight canons to do,” it muttered.

“Speaking of which,” Eledhwen said, “we still have to find Edward and the rest of the Cullens.”

“She threw them out, so I’m guessing they are somewhere outside the house waiting to be used again.”

It didn’t take them long to locate the Cullens; the sparkling vampires were wandering aimlessly through a different part of the forest. They were near the infamous meadow in which Edward and Bella stared at each other; Edward was now looking tall, sparkly, and broody. Eledhwen had to suppress the bile threatening to rise.

“Cullens! If you can all look here, please,” she instructed, waving the Neuralyzer at them. Another flash. “This has all been a very strange dream. You will not discuss anything about Isabella Swan looking any more different than before. You will all go your separate ways until Alice receives the vision of Bella jumping off a cliff. Rosalie will tell Edward that Bella has committed suicide, and Edward, that’ll be your cue for you to make a fool of yourself in Volterra.”

“Do not bother contacting Bella until then,” added the RMC. “You are canonically obliged to remain oblivious to her suffering, thinking you left her for her own good. Don’t worry; you’ll be back by the third book.”

Eledhwen opened a portal, and the Cullens stepped through. Once the last one – Edward – had disappeared, she opened another one to the front of Charlie’s house, where Christianne and Mittens were dispatching the other Sherlock canons.

“How’s Charlie?” asked Eledhwen, as Moriarty left through the fading blue doorway. Christianne gestured to the corpse on the table next to them.

“Dead,” she pointed out bluntly.

“Very helpful. Let’s get him to Medical.”

~~

“Oh, it’s you two,” Nurse McKay remarked drily to Christianne and Eledhwen as the four agents dragged in Charlie Swan’s corpse. “You couldn’t have stepped in before he got killed?”

“The fact he got killed at all was the breach in canon,” Eledhwen replied cheerily. “How is little Muriel doing?”

“She’s fine,” replied the nurse, scowling over the paperwork for Charlie. “Run along now.”

Once out of Medical, Christianne groaned. “She makes us sound like naughty children.”

“It’s because you are,” Eledhwen replied calmly. The RMC huffed in laughter, and the four of them made their way back to RC #9L0121F4114C3.

Once back at the RC, Christianne opened her pack and took out LeStrade; it bounded over to Mittens and licked his face quite thoroughly. Mittens laughed, ruffling the mini-Hound’s fluorescent green fur.

“So…” he remarked as LeStrade drooled all over his face, “you’ll be taking care of the mini-Hound?”

Christianne rolled her eyes. “He seems to like you. Sure you want me to drop him off at the Modern Baker Street Fanfiction Academy?”

“I…” Mittens trailed off, looking at the RMC nervously. The RMC shrugged as well as it could, being back in its original form. Mittens looked down at LeStrade longingly. “I’ll keep him,” he said after a moment. “That is, if it’s not too much trouble…”

“I’m sure Messrs Ben and Marty have enough minis on their hands,” Eledhwen replied bracingly.

“No, I meant if it’s not too much trouble for my partner. Is it?” Mittens turned to the RMC again, the expression on his face rather reminiscent of the ‘puppy dog eyes’ look.

“Ure,” said the RMC. Mittens beamed, and packed LeStrade into his own pack. “So I spose thi s t, fo now,” the mossy Floater added, shuffling its paws a bit awkwardly.

“It has been a privilege to work alongside you,” Eledhwen replied, putting a hand to her chest in farewell. “If you ever need help with anything Sherlock related …”

“Or other stuff!” Christianne chimed in. “We can do lots of other stuff!”

“Yes, thank you,” Eledhwen muttered, frowning slightly. “As I think my partner was trying to say, if you need our help with anything, do not hesitate to contact us.”

“E won’t,” the RMC said. “Bye fo …”

[BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!]

“Betr get tha,” it finished. “E’ll be off.”

“Not a moment’s peace,” Christianne muttered as she pressed the button and started to read the Intelligence Report. “Not a damn moment’s peace.”

[Lily’s Notes: For the morbidly curious, as always: http://www.fanfiction.net/s/7922325/1/The-Strange-Life-Of-Isabella-Holmes

I, er, have no sarcastic comments about this fic that weren’t already said in the Consulting Sue Slayer report of the fic. So yeah.  Obligatory apologies to Emma-Queen of the Nerds.

Elvish, as always, is brought to you all by the fantastic people at Merin Essi Ar Quenteli. This mission has most of the Elvish translated in-text, and ‘Rhiach’ means curses.

For my Agents, this mission should take place before “The Missing Tales of Winnie Breccan”.  Timey-wimey shenanigans for the win!]

[Eileen’s Notes:  (I say, Author’s Notes at the end? What a novel idea!) This has been my first collaborative mission and it was a lot of fun to write. I’ll not go into how horrible this fic was and how glad I was to kill it, but just note that if someone is writing a Twilight fanfic, they should love the canon, or failing that, hate it passionately; being ‘Meh’ about it makes for a very confusing fic. Oh, and the Fictionary was invented by Tungsten Monk and is used with permission.]

Read Full Post »

Disclaimer: Narnia belongs to the estate of C. S. Lewis. Twilight belongs to Stephanie Meyer. ‘The Vampire,The Ice Queen and the Wardrobe’ belongs to Jill.x, who can keep it. The PPC belongs to Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. Mittens, the Radioactive Moss Creature, Saxo Cruore and James Vulpes are mine. The quote about the coat is from Bum Reviews and belongs to Doug Walker.

The atmosphere in RC#170 was tenser than usual. Agent Mittens was sitting in front of the TV, playing Okami; his back rigid, as if he was prepared to turn around at any moment. Agents James Vulpes and Saxo Cruore were sitting in their beanbags, each reading a book, very carefully avoiding even glancing at each other. The RMC was playing Okamiden on its hand-held console and would occasionally look up at the three other agents, sigh inwardly, then focus on its game once more. The minis, the Prefect Badger and Aniseed, the Tulip Cat, were all playing a game of ‘let’s see who can be quietest’.

It had been somewhere around three days since their last mission. Of course, it was hard to tell, time being what it was in HQ, but James and Saxo needed to sleep and eat and that made it possible to keep track. When not sleeping and eating, they spend the most of their time getting in each other’s throats and on Mittens’ and the RMC’s nerves.

The RMC had hoped, that getting an appreciation for each other’s canons would help them bond and had therefore made James read the Harry Potter books and Saxo watch the Labyrinth. It hadn’t been a success. James had liked the Harry Potter books very much – although he was occasionally scandalised by how many rules the children in the book broke – but the more he read about the Death Eaters, the more hostile he grew towards Saxo. Saxo, on the other hand, hadn’t liked the Labyrinth at all. He complained that the depictions of various magical creatures were all wrong, the magic made no sense and he was upset that a Muggle girl had been able to defeat someone who was almost a wizard, even if the magic was senseless. He had voiced these opinions loudly in front of James. By now it was an almost constant battle for the RMC and Mittens to keep them from getting into a lethal fight.

Something had to snap and this morning something finally had. Mittens and the RMC had been up all night playing games, enjoying the silence. When the other two awoke, the RMC had been on an errand to the Canon Library and Mittens was still playing, trying to ignore what he knew was coming. And then, just as he had reached his second-favourite cutscene and had started to tear up, because it was so heartbreaking, Saxo had slammed open the door to the bathroom and in a loud voice announced that from now on, James would have to use the bathroom last, because he was sick of the drain clogging with hair. James had bristled and, as usual, had challenged Saxo to a duel. Normally, the RMC would deflate these situations, but it hadn’t been there.

Instead Mittens had turned around and told them, in a very calm voice, exactly what he would do to them if they did not stop their bickering this instant. It had been a very detailed explanation; the word ‘kneecaps’ had been used quite a lot and while some of the things sounded rather outlandish, none of them could be said to be actually impossible. It was the kind of threat that would have made Mittens’ instructor back in Hell give a curt nod of approval.

When the RMC got back, both James and Saxo were sitting very still in their beanbags. Each was holding a book, looking at the pages, but long stretches of time went on between them actually turning a page, suggesting that they were finding it difficult to concentrate. The RMC didn’t ask what had happened.

Ironically, the RMC had been in the Canon Library to get an extra copy of the first three seasons of Merlin. Since learning about each others canons hadn’t really done anything to improve the relationship between the new agents, it had thought, that maybe they could bond over a different canon. Merlin had the rulebound magic that Saxo seemed to crave, and knights and fair maidens, that James loved, so it seemed perfect. But this was a theory which would have to be tested another time.

Just as Mittens reached his very favourite cutscene, the console went BEEEEEEEEEP!! He glared at it, in a way that suggested he could think of creative things to do to electronics as well, but the console ignored his look and went on beeping. He got up, pressed the button to acknowledge the mission and started reading the report. Then he frowned.

“This has got to be a mistake. It’s a crossover between Narnia and Twilight.” He turned. “Any of you know Twilight?” he asked, rather accusingly.

Both James and Saxo quickly shook their heads.

The RMC merely looked thoughtfully. “This would explain why we were sent to get that Fictionary. The Twilight canon is so popular, that there are far more crossovers, threatening other continua, than there are agents actually versed in Twilight, who can take them on.”

Mittens rummaged around until he found the Fictionary on a shelf under a tea cosy and stuffed it in the backpack.

He checked the report again. “It’s in first person. So we’re going to need a Crash Dummy.” He rummaged around some more, looking for the dummy, which he finally found under the fridge, where Aniseed had probably batted it.

The RMC turned to the other two agents who had gotten to their feet, still avoiding looking at each other.

“I’ve heard about first person fics,” Saxo said. “All kinds of things can wrong.”

“As opposed to the fics we usually deal with, you mean?” the RMC asked mildly. “You can write the charge list.” It turned to James. “You’re in charge of the CAD. Remember to always check that it’s muted before you point it at something.”

“What should we go as?” Mittens asked, bending over the console once more. “The first chapter is in England, but it’s very brief and then she goes to Narnia.”

“In that case,” the RMC replied, “we’ll go as fauns. We’ll just keep hidden for the first part.”

“I’m not going as a half-human!” Saxo said. Mittens and the RMC turned to look at him and he looked nervous, but stubborn. “Well, I just wont.”

“Fine,” the RMC said. “No-one is forcing you to go as a half-human. Mittens, make him wholly goat.”

“Um … Eh … On second thought, being a faun sounds great.”

“How nice,” the RMC said dryly.

Mittens, allowing himself a brief smirk, set the disguises, handed everyone their weapons and opened the portal. He pulled the string on the dummy and threw it in, then the agents followed.

I walked into my room, confused about what Professor Cedric had said.

‘Don’t use the wardrobe, it’s dangerous.’

They stood in a generic room. The dummy had, rather anticlimactically, landed on the floor and was just lying there. A girl with her back to them was walking into another room, which, from what they could see of it, was equally generic.

“So she’s not a Sue,” muttered Mittens, picking up the dummy and tying it to the backpack for easy access if they needed it later.

“I would like to know,” the RMC said, while pulling out the Fictionary, “who this Professor Cedric is, since the professor from ‘The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe’ was named Digory Kirke.”

“Has he been replaced with someone from Twilight?” James asked.

“Fictionary says no,” the RMC said after consulting the devise. It looked up. “I’m guessing she either got the name wrong or simply made something up. Either way, we have our first charge.”

Of course that sounded stupid. But he was a very smart man, so I figured out I could better listen to him. A voice somewhere in my head kept repeating the words in my head:

“I would love to know where else the words in her head would be repeated,” Saxo said.

“That’s one for the Department of Redundancy Department,” Mittens agreed. “Write the charge.”

Don’t use the wardrobe.. Don’t use the wardrobe.. Don’t use the wardrobe..

Both stating that the words were being repeated and actually repeating made the phrase echo. Apparently, generic walls did nothing good for the acoustics.

It was pretty scary. I came into my room and the first thing I saw was the amazing wardrobe . It was made of old, brown wood. I let my fingers slide over it, was careful that I didn’t touch something I shouldn’t touch. I’m Isabella Swan, Bella for short. I’m 15 years old and was send to my fathers friend Professor Cedric, because my parent’s couldn’t take care of me. My attention always got back to the wardrobe.

“No!” James broke in. “The wardrobe was in a completely empty room, not in anyone’s bedroom.”

“Not to mention,” the RMC said, “that the professor never warned the children about the wardrobe.”

“And,” James added, “why have the wardrobe in her room, if it is dangerous? The house is enormous; he could easily hide it somewhere and lock the door.”

“So we’re what?” Saxo asked, frowning. “In the first paragraph of the story? And already there’s a complete breakdown of canon and logic.”

“Not to mention an awful attempt at back story,” the RMC said. “Why couldn’t her parents take care of her? How does she feel about being sent here? How long has she been here? Is she American or English, because if it’s the first, I’m dying to learn why her parents thought a war-torn country was the best place for her and if it’s the latter, I really want to know why she didn’t just come here because of the War like everyone else.”

“Well, apparently she has multiple fathers,” Mittens said, pointing at the sentence in the Words. “I’m all for that, but if this takes place during the War, it must have been quite unusual.”

“Charge for ignoring canon,” the RMC said, “ignoring common sense and having a back story with more holes than your average Swiss cheese.”

“And now she’s going through the wardrobe,” James said.

When Saxo had written down the charges, Mittens opened a portal to Narnia and the RMC walked through. The other three tried to follow, but only managed to stagger and stumble. It turned out that goat legs and small cloven hooves were quite difficult to manage, when you weren’t used to them. Saxo had to grab a chair to keep himself upright. James had no such luck; he fell flat on his face and had to be helped up by Mittens. Finally, they all made it through the portal, where the RMC was waiting.

They hid behind a bush and watched Bella push her way through a cluster of trees.

Then I saw something moving in the woods. I got scared immediately, I couldn’t die!

It was moving very fast and it came closer and closer. I thought about running away, but since it moved so fast, I decided that I better could stay and welcomed the dead in my arms.

The RMC lifted a hand and pinched the bridge of its nose. “So. Much. Wrong,” it said, in a pained voice. Mittens started to look in the backpack for Bleeprin.

“Her reaction makes no sense,” James said. “She gets scared, but rather than running away or trying to find her way back to the house, she just decides that it is not worth the bother, gives up and waits for certain death.”

“Not death,” Mittens said, stopping his search for a moment to point, “’the dead’, see? Clearly she thinks it’s a zombie running towards her.”

“Zombies can’t run,” Saxo said.

Mittens pulled out the bottle with a triumphant smile, then shrugged. “Must be one of those modern zombies. But yes, James, we have a charge for having an nonsensical reaction to danger. Also, for serious crimes against the English language.”

Don’t use the wardrobe.. Don’t use the wardrobe..

I used it as some kind of mantra , I kept saying it all over again..

“And we’re back at the redundancy,” Mittens said, handing out pills.

“She seems to have all the time in the world to think and speak,” Saxo said, “why doesn’t she try to do something useful?”

“Typical bad storytelling,” the RMC said with a shrug. “She wants a scene where she doesn’t have time to run away and where she is chanting the phrase, but she doesn’t realize that having that much time makes the first part ridiculous. Many badfics have moments like this, where a character try to both have the cake and eat it. It’s a charge for bad writing.”

‘Hello.’ I screamed.

I was too scared to turn and face the beautiful face, so I just kept sobbing.

Everything slowed down as the Word World tried to decide how to interpret this. Finally, with a small ‘plop’, Bella grew eyes in the back of her head so she could look at a beautiful face floating right behind her, without having to turn around.

For a second all four agents stood frozen, then they all turned away. Saxo was looking slightly green and had his hand over his mouth.

“This,” the RMC said, “calls for more Bleeprin.”

The floating face turned into Edward from Twilight who started talking to Bella.

‘Listen up, girl. I’ll tell you my story when we’re at my home; MOVE!’ he took my hand and lead me to his house. It was freezing cold and I couldn’t feel my entire body. He lead me into a little, stone house somewhere in the mountains. He gave me one of his shirts, so I could warm up.

“I forgot to bring a coat to the mountains once. No wait, I didn’t. Because even I know to bring a coat to the mountains and I’m a bum!” Mittens quoted. Saxo and James eyed him wearily, but the RMC sniggered,

“Charge for squatting in Mr. Tumnus’ house. We’ll portal after them so we don’t have to wade through the snow,” it said.

They portalled to right outside the small house and peeked through the windows. Edward was giving Bella his back story.

‘Well, I’m Edward Masen and I’m 17 years old. I came here with my brother and sister , a long time ago, when we were playing in the wardrobe of the our father..’

Mittens tilted his head. “Unless he’s claiming to be the non-canonical son on of the professor, the wardrobe has never been his father’s.”

A few years since we came here, my brother Emmett fell in love with the Ice Queen, me and Alice ,my sister, were mad at him, so we tried to talk to him. The Ice Queen, Rosalie, Didn’t like that, so she doomed us. And we’re frozen in our 17 years old body forever. We’re just like other creatures, we mean nothing to her. They call us here vampires, although we don’t drink blood. It’s weird, I know. And for your information, you’re in Narnia.

The RMC scratched its head as it checked the Fictionary. “This is all wrong. Emmett and Alice are his adopted siblings, but if he has been adopted by now, why didn’t he introduce himself as Cullen? And Rosalie is not the Ice Queen – and do charge for calling her that, rather than the White Witch – or even a native of Narnia; she’s his adopted sister as well. This isn’t following Twilight canon either, it’s just using random bits and pieces and replacing the rest. Charge for messing up both canons.”

“And what did commas ever do to this fic?” Mittens wondered aloud. “Charge for that.”
“I think there’s a new chapter,” James said and pointed at the Words coming up. “And an author’s note.”

They all covered their ears.

Hi Everybody ! Here’s chapter two in Edward’s POV. Thanks for reading my story, it means a lot to me. Anyways, I DON’T OWN TWILIGHT OR THE CHRONICLES OF NARNIA !

Thanks xx

Previous:

Edward: ‘Now tell me your story..’

“A disclaimer,” Saxo said, when it was safe to remove their hands. “Better late than never I suppose.”

‘I..I’m Isabella Swan. Swan, I mean, Bella for short. I’m from England and I’m 15. I was at the home from Professor Cedric, when I saw the wardrobe he had been talking about. I was curious and took a look. And now I’m here. I was send to the Prof because my parents couldn’t take care of me. I don’t know where I belong, I’ve never been someone who fitted somewhere. I don’t know why I’m here, Cedric told me I shouldn’t use the wardrobe! But I was curious and..and..and yes. I hope I’m now where I belong. Although it looks a bit weird here. And Narnia, I’ve never heard about that before.. Is it some kind of magical land?’

The agents just stared for a moment.

Then the RMC said briskly: “Right. Charges. We already have a charge for redundancy, which would make it redundant to charge for repeating her back story. Charge for having a extremely underwhelmed reaction to being in another world and for talking about her feelings with a complete stranger. Also charge for having vampires who don’t even drink blood, when that is their single most important defining characteristic. Even Twilight didn’t completely take that away from them.”

In the fic, Edward was now elaborating on his backstory.

‘It was a cold night in Villa Phoenix, in the middle of a valley in England. Alice, Emmett and me were playing in my dad’s work office. He told us not to use the wardrobe, but we were curious. So we got in the wardrobe and entered the Unknow Land.

“Where all Sues hail from,” Saxo said.

We had to hide us, and had to fight everyday for our lives.

“I imagine them taking turns to hide each other in small jars on the top shelves,” Mittens said.

One day, Emmett met the Ice Queen , Rosalie. At first she looked kind, and Emmett fell in love with her. They married soon after that. Rosalie was angry with me and Alice because we didn’t like their marriage. She turned us into vampires.

“Proving them right, then,” James said.

Since that day, the beautiful land of Aslan, king and protector of Narnia (may he live forever) ,

“Presumably he is immortal, so I doubt he needs your good wishes,” the RMC said, crossing its arms over its chest. It was cold up here, fauns apparently did not use sweaters and it hoped that this scene wouldn’t take much longer.

“Hey, we should do an MST some time,” Mittens said. “This is starting to sound like one.”

That day, the Ice Queen promised that she’ll turn every human who comes here into a tree.

“Since Bella is human,” Saxo said, “she should just make like a tree and leave.”

The three other agents groaned.

“Well, I suppose there’s no MSTs without really bad jokes,” the RMC said.

Everyone lived happy together. The Animals could talk and the dwarfs walked in the woods, singing every song they knew.

“Somehow, I just don’t see the Narnian dwarves doing the whole Snow White ‘Heigh-ho, Heigh-ho’ thing,” Mittens said.

The fauns had a campfire every Tuesday night.

This was followed by complete silence on the agents’ part, since this was simply too random for them to think of anything to say.

We had 2 kings and two queens, the sons of Adam and the daughters of Eva. They were called Peter, Edmund, Susan and Lucy. They died a few years ago. Than the Ice Queen saw her chance and attacked Narnia again. Since then, we all are doomed to have a sad life.

“They died, did they? Can’t even get that detail right,” the RMC muttered.

“’Doomed to have a sad life’,” Saxo repeated, through chattering teeth. “The PPC should use that phrase in their next recruitment campaign.” He and James were also starting to look like they were freezing badly, but they were eyeing each other and both of them refused to rub their chests or in any other way acknowledge the cold.

But Aslan told us the day that Queen Rosalie turned the world into ice, that there would come a young girl, who would become the wife of a Doomed Person.

“That means I get to sing the Doom Song,” Mitten said enthusiastically. “Doom doom doom doomy doom doom!”

I was absolutely sure that she was the girl. I felt some weird connection with here, so I think I’m the doomed person , like Aslan called him.

“That’s a rather circular logic,” James said. “It would seem that he thinks he is the doomed person because he feels something for her, but that is also the only reason why he thinks she is the girl.”

“You’re right,” Mittens said. “Charge for circular logic.”

‘Listen Bella, I know you are the girl. And I know that I’m the doomed person. I know it sounds weird, but we have to marry soon. Only together we will be strong enough to lead a war and to save Narnia.’

“He got awfully sure in a very short time,” Saxo commented.

“I have to admit, as pick-up-lines go, that one is rather novel,” the RMC said.

‘I’m almost positive that Aslan’ll turn you into a Mythical Creature, so that you’ll be strong enough.

“Mittens,” the RMC said, its eye twitching, “could we have some more Bleeprin, please?”

In the fic, Bella suddenly grew wings.

She had wings growing on her back, and became more beautiful than everything I’ve ever seen. She was an elf, just like my sister. But you could see she was very powerful. The fire in her eyes was like nothing I had ever seen before.

‘What the heck?’

‘You’re an elf. Told you Aslan would change you into something else. Now all we have to do is marrying, and I’m sorry about that. I know it sounds weird, because you don’t even know me.’ I told her shy.

“I think,” Mittens said slowly, “we are long overdue for a reading.”

“Ah, yes, of course,” James said and fumbled with the CAD. He pointed it at Bella.

[Bella Swan. Canon/uncanon/canon/Sue/Canon/Uncanon/Sue]

The others looked over his shoulder to see the read-out.

“I think,” the RMC said, “she might be the real Bella Swan. The CAD is not designed to get readings on Canon Sues and furthermore she is a stranger to this continuum.” It checked the Fictionary. “Of course, suddenly finding herself in the middle of a supernatural war and being turned into a sparkly creature is very much in character for her. There’s just rather more glitter and bad storytelling heaped on top of her.”

James nodded, although he did not look entirely convinced and pointed the CAD at Edward. There was a very loud and very shrill BEEEEEEEEEP!! Mittens yanked it out of his hands and turned it off.

“You have to check that it’s muted,” he said, as he gave it back to James.

“I did!” James objected.

“You have to check every time,” Mittens said. “This means, between uses as well.”

James growled at Saxo, who was grinning widely, then looked at the display.

[Edward Masen/Cullen/Masen. ??? Canon/uncanon/canon/Stu/Canon/Uncanon/Stu. Twilight? Ohgodnottwilight!]

“It’s the same,” he said. “Does that mean that he is the real Edward as well?”

“It would seem so,” the RMC said. “But we’ll have to bring them to the Twilight continuum and get a new reading on them there, to be absolutely sure.”

We were training hard, but still not hard enough. My sister helped us with finding other creatures, but all we had by now were 12 werewolves, 13 vampires, 25 dwarfs, 3 elves (including Bella and Alice) , 5 ice bears and 2 wildcats.

“I thought he said that both he and Alice were vampires,” James said. “And who are the other vampires?”

“Don’t know, but we’ll have to think of what to do with them,” the RMC said. “There are no vampires in Narnia. Nor Elves for that matter not that, that ever stopped a fanficcer who wanted to include them. Charge for that and for leaving out most of the mythological creatures who actually did fight on Aslan’s side the last time, such as dragons and unicorns.”

“Hey,” James said, “is that an autho…”

Thank you for reading!

I don’t know yet how I will describe the fight. If you have suggestions, let me know it!

And I’m sorry for my horrible grammar!

Xxx Jill

CLICK THE GREEN BUTTON

Here’s the next chapter!

Don’t forget to review

The songs for this chapter are:

-A Change in me, Beauty and the beast

-The battle (instrumental), The chronicles of Narnia

DISCLAIMER: I don’t own Twilight or The Chronicles Of Narnia.

Jill.

“Charge for apologizing for her horrible grammar, rather than actually doing something about it,” the RMC said.

QUEEN ROSALIE POV

‘Dwarf 223! Get your little ass over here!’ I screamed. It was Monday, 25th of Jinfire(AN: That’s one of the months of Narnia, it’s the same as June)

The dummy flew through the air and Mittens, who was wearing the backpack, was yanked sideways. Then the string holding the dummy broke and it stood on the floor and started yelling after a dwarf.
“I think we have our Sue,” James said.
“No kidding, Sherlock,” Mittens said. He shot a nervous look downwards. The complete and utter lack of setting meant that they were all standing on a floor so generic and undefined, that it was rather foggy and not nearly solid enough to support them. They were slowly sinking into it and Mittens doubted that there was anything underneath.
“Charge for making up the names of months in Narnia,” the RMC said. “Then make an additional charge for keeping the names of the days of the week. And Mittens, some more Bleeprin if you would be so kind.”

In the fic, the dwarf gave a brief recap of what they had already seen.

I was shocked.

‘So the girl finally arrived?’

‘Yes Mrs Rosalie, she did.’

Saxo groaned. “I have no words for how stupid this is.”

“This is how she chooses to replace the White Witch?” the RMC said. “A screaming … harpy, with a foul mouth and nothing resembling dignity or cleverness? Charge for it!”

‘What was the Vampire’s name?’ I wondered who it was, there weren’t too many outta here..

‘I think it was Edward Masen, Mrs Rosalie.’ I screamed. Emmett’s brother. I couldn’t kill him, Emmett won’t be happy about that. Did I have another choice?

No.

Let’s go kill some Vampires, and their stupid little friends.

The RMC frowned and checked the Fictionary once again. “This seems off, and not just because she apparently asked a question and then screamed the answer herself. According to this, Rosalie is extremely self-centered, but loyal to family and friends. She shouldn’t be so quick to kill Emmett’s brother. Nor to have turned them into vampires to begin with. James, would you get a reading on her?”

James pointed the CAD at the Ice Queen and pressed the button. For a few moments nothing happened. Then the CAD started vibrating.

“I think you should drop it,” Mittens began, but then there was a small ‘bing’ and the screen lit up with a reading.

[Mrs Rosalie aka. The Ice Queen. Species undetermined. Uncanon. Sue. Kill it! Killitwithfire!]

“And here I was, almost thinking that we wouldn’t get to kill anything,” Saxo said with a gleeful smirk.

“Charge for being a Sue and for bashing Rosalie as well as the White Witch,” the RMC said.

BELLA POV

It was a long night on Gindra (same as July here) the 25th.

The RMC glared at her. “I wish she would stop making up names of months,” it said, annoyed.
Mittens just sighed in relief. The words mentioned Bella sitting on a rock, which had been enough to conjure up a mountainside as a setting.

Ever since I was young , I wrote music. I had an amazing voice, they always told me. I decided to write a song (A/N: Now listen to A change in me- Beauty and the Beast)

There’s been a change in me
A kind of moving on
Though what I used to be
I still depend on

As the whole song played out, Mittens banged his head against a rock. When the singing stopped, he swallowed a handful of Bleeprin and said: “Charge for using a whole copyrighted song. I believe that it is against the rules of the Pit, but it’s also plain annoying.”

“Also charge for Sue-singing,” the RMC said, consulting the Fictionary. “There’s nothing about Bella Swan having an amazing voice or writing music.”

There was a minor shift in time and space, even though there was no reason to.

(In the evening, on the campfire)

Bella and Edward were now sitting in the middle of the fire. Their clothes were burning away, but neither seemed to notice.
The agents stared at them, dumbstruck, for a moment, before the RMC found its voice. “Charge for this. And Mittens, another round of Bleeprin, if you please.”

It was to give Narnia his original proud and beauty back, to give all of the habitants a perfect, long and happy life. I knew it was going to be hard, but I was sure that we could do it. After all , how strong could that little Ice Queen be?

Mittens shuddered. “I have a hard time believing that anyone, who could think like that, is a canon character.”

“Well, she is Suefied,” the RMC said, “but she’s also a Sue to begin with. This is her good and caring traits being warped to the extreme.”

And I promise that if we win the fight, we will go and rebuild Cair Paraval, and have the most perfect life you want.

Mittens pointed eagerly. “Oh! Mini! Mini-something! Mini-Dragon?”

“A mini-Dragon, yes,” the RMC said. “It must be Paraval.”

Mittens picked the mini up and placed it in the backpack.

Edward and Bella kissed and then Aslan showed up.

‘That’s great news. And kids, the energy you both felt trough your body, was the energy of love. It’s the most powerful thing.

“I think I know what this is,” the RMC said, “but get a reading just to be sure.”

James checked that the CAD was muted, then pointed it at the great lion.

[Tashlan. Character replacement. Terminate with extreme prejudice.]

The RMC grimaced at this. “Being right is much less fun than it ought to be.”

‘You.. You brought soldiers for us?’ I asked.

‘Indeed, Bella. I brought 25 wildcats, 12 ice bears, 45 dwarfs, 123 centaurs , 256 elves, 56 fauns, 5 giants and a lot of horses. I’ve trained them ,too.

“What are we supposed to do with 256 non-canonical Elves?” Saxo asked.

“Winged Elves,” the RMC corrected, rubbing its forehead. “Which means that we can’t just send them to Generic Fantasy Land or WOW or any other place I can think of. We’ll have to deal with them later. Anyway, I’ve checked the Words and Tashlan doesn’t show up again, so we’ll take care of him now. Mittens, any ideas as to how we kill him?”

“I have one,” Mittens said. “I’ll use the Remote Activator.”

“Very well,” the RMC said. “Saxo, do you know which charges are for Tashlan?”

“Yes. There’s only a few, since we pin the rest on Rosalie.”

“Exactly. I think you should read the charges.”

Saxo smirked. “Watch and learn, Fox,” he said and strode towards the great lion.

“Tashlan, as agents of the PPC …” The huge lion roared and jumped him. He just had time to throw himself flat on the ground.

“Is this something I should learn?” James yelled in a innocent tone. “Should I be taking notes? Will there be a test?”

“Stop kidding around,” Mittens said, his finger poised over the button on the RA, “and just read the charges.”

Saxo was getting up and didn’t seem to be paying attention. His gaze was fixed on the lion and he drew his sword. The lion growled and started to circle him, looking for an opening. Saxo ventured a glance in the notebook, he still held in his left hand, and said: “You are charged with being a character replacement, with turning Bella into an Elf and with bringing 256 non-canonical Elves into this fic.” The lion roared and positioned itself to jump once more. “For this, you are sentenced to die!” Saxo yelled.

The lion jumped at him, but Mittens pressed the button on the RA and the roar turned into something like a bellow of surprise as it soared through a portal. “I believe that was my cue,” Mittens said.

“Weren’t the timing all off with that joke?” Saxo asked, sheathing his sword.

Mittens shrugged. “If you prefer, next time I can snark first and get rid of the lion afterwards.”

“Let’s go check that it doesn’t get away,” the RMC said.
On the other side of the portal, a battle between two white lions were raging. But while the lions were the same size and build, this was in no way an even fight. In fact, if Mittens should compare it to anything, he would say it was like watching a Smurf being thrown before a tiger.

With a last howl which was cut short, one of the lions feel to the ground, dead. The other turned to the agents.

“The Protectors,” it said, its voice deep and powerful, but with an undertone of mirth.

Mittens looked down at his feet, or in this case, hooves. “I … I hope you’re not angry I dumped that other lion on you,” he said. “It was kind of going to eat Saxo and …” He scraped the ground with his hooves.

“I am always pleased to meet your kind, even if the reasons for your visits are regrettable,” Aslan replied. “And I do not mind helping you with the challenges you cannot face on your own.” The mirth became even more pronounced. “Now, you should take care of the so-called Ice Queen. Whatever the differences between me and the White Witch, I do not like to see her impersonated by something like that.”

Mittens looked relived. “Will do, “ he said and started fiddling with the RA again. The agents all bowed before Aslan and went though the portal, which deposited them back where they had left the story.

“Author’s note coming up,” James warned and they covered their ears.

So, that was chapter three! It’s way better if you listen to the songs 😀

I want at least 3 reviews before I update again, they make me happy!

Click the green button !

Xx

Jill.


“Is holding your own story hostage for reviews a char…” Saxo began, but was interrupted by another author’s note in the beginning of the next chapter.


4. Authors NoteI’m Sorry

Hey Guys!

I’m so sorry I didn’t update for what seems a thousand years!

And I have to disappoint you , I’m not going to update for the next 2 or 3 weeks..

That’s because my exams are starting next week, and so I’m really busy with studying..

I hate it.

And than again, I’m so so so so sooooooooooooo sorry !

I promise that my next chapter is going to be the best.. I hope.

Sorry Again.

Jill.

“She had a whole chapter consisting of an author’s note, explaining why she hadn’t updated?” James began. “How is that even …”

But suddenly there was another chapter and yet another author’s note bellowed over them.

5. An TwilightNight

First off all, guys, I’m so sorry to tell you this, but I’m a little done with this story. I will continue this, and I already know how. You will get to choose between a good ending and a sad ending. I’m writing another story now, Alice In Wonderland. Read it ,please. I’m sorry, but I’m not going to update this story for a while. Please forgive me!

Jill

6: The Plan

Here’s the new chapter,

But I need more reviews to motivate me, because I’m kinda tired of this story..

So Review please , it would make me happy.

Jill

“I think there’s a real chapter now,” Mittens said, carefully lowering his hands and looking at Edward who was giving orders to the army.

“Unbelievable,” the RMC said. “The stupid fic has two chapters consisting of nothing but author’s notes, begging for reviews and bad excuses. And she is going after Alice in Wonderland next.” It nodded its thanks as it took the Bleeprin Mittens handed it. “Charge for the last two chapters.” It got a distant look as it scanned the text ahead of them. “This is the last chapter. We just need to find a good moment and then I think we can wrap this up.”

“How do with kill her?” Mittens asked.

“I say we follow the CAD’s suggestion and use fire,” the RMC said.

“That was an actual suggestion? I thought it was just a figure of speech.”

“Speaking of speech, Edward is giving one,” Saxo said.

But if we’re in the fight, you are going to fight not for yourself, but for Narnia. Choose someone of your own length, and don’t think we’re better than them, because we’re not. Knowing Queen Rosalie, she has made the best army. Don’t forget that we do this for your wives or husbands. If we win this fight, we’re going to be happy and die happy when we’re old and gray. If we loose, than there’s a big chance that we all are going to be a slave of Queen Rosalie. Do we want that?’ Edward asked.

‘No! We Don’t want to be slaves of stupid Queen Rosalie!’ They all screamed.

“Yeah, that’s right up the with ‘There may come a day, where the courage of man fails’,” the RMC said acidly.

“Is there a volcano or something in Narnia we can dump her in?” Mittens asked. “Otherwise I’m not sure how we are going to get fire enough to …” He was interrupted by the sound of something scratching on the inside of his backpack. Mittens opened it and Paraval peeked out, the blew a rather impressive flame, almost as long as the small dragon itself.

“It wants to help,” James said. “Good mini-Dragon.”

Mittens hesitated for a moment, but the RMC nodded its approval, so he started giving Paraval instructions, at least half of which were some variation of ‘be careful and don’t get hurt’. He then placed the mini-Dragon on his shoulder.

In the fic Rosalie showed up with her army and Emmett. Edward told Emmett that Rosalie didn’t love him and had only married him to get revenge on Edward and Alice. For some reason Emmett believed him at once and started yelling at Rosalie, calling her the worst names in the book. Rosalie tried to persuade Emmett back, but then Alice and Bella changed.

I growled and felt Bella and Alice changing next to me. Suddenly, they were in the air with their big, beautiful wings spread out wide. Bella’s wings were a passionate red colour with some blue accents, while Alice’s were red and pink accents. They both looked beautiful.

“Okay,” the RMC said. “Text says he is distracted by this. Everyone else probably is as well. I say we take care of Rosalie now.”

Mittens nodded briefly, while pressing buttons on the RA. A portal opened underneath Rosalie and she fell through. The agents quickly jumped in after her.

The Ice Queen was getting up from the ground, looking furious. “Who are you?” she demanded. “Are you some more of the stupid little friends of the vampires?”

“No,” Mittens said. “We are something much worse. Saxo, charge list please.”

Eyeing the Ice Queen wearily, Saxo opened the notebook and started reading. The Ice Queen however, made no move to attack, but simply glared at him, perhaps waiting for some sort of explanation.

“Rosalie aka. the Ice Queen, with the power vested in us as PPC-agents, we charge you with the following crimes: Getting the name of the Professor utterly wrong; multiple cases of redundancy; ignoring and messing with the canons of both Twilight and Narnia; ignoring common sense; giving Bella a stupid back story, multiple fathers and a nonsensical reaction to danger; severe cruelty towards the English language, especially the common comma; having no sense of timing; making Edward squat in Mr. Tumnus’ home; calling yourself the Ice Queen; making Bella be underwhelmed at being in Narnia and talk about her feelings with a complete stranger; having vampires who don’t drink blood; making Edward employ circular logic; having Elves and vampires in Narnia, while at the same time ignoring most of the other interesting creatures who should have been there; apologising for your horrible grammar rather than fixing it; inventing new names of months, but keeping the names of the days; copying a whole song; placing two characters in the middle of a fire; having two chapters consisting of author’s notes and excuses; calling yourself the Ice Queen; being an extremely poor replacement for Jadis, bashing Rosalie and being a Mary Sue. Your punishment is death.”

“What nonsense is this?” Rosalie demanded. Then she screamed. Mittens had sneaked up behind her and planted his knives in her back.

“Now!” he yelled and as Rosalie whirled around to face him, Paraval swooped in and breathed flames right in her face. She stood for a moment, then she collapsed in a burning heap.

“Swooping is not always bad,” the RMC commented sagely, as Paraval flew back and landed on the arm of Mittens, who called him a good mini-Dragon and made promises about rather large amounts of bacon.

“How come she was so easy to charge?” Saxo asked. “Tashlan attacked me, but she just stood there.”

“Tashlan is in the rare position of being a canon character-replacement,” the RMC replied. “As such he has faced PPC-agents before and know what we are. Anyway, we should get the neuralyzing over with and clean up the mess left behind.”

However, when they returned to the battlefield, most of the armies were missing. It seemed that all the non-canonical beings had simply gone, now that there was nothing keeping them in the story. The RMC took out the Neuralyzer.

“Look here, please,” it said and everyone turned towards it. The agents closed their eyes as it pressed the button. “Okay, everyone who is not a vampire or an Elf, you don’t know what either of those things are. The White Witch was defeated years ago and this is not a permanent winter, but an perfectly ordinary one. You’ve all had a rather confusing daydream and now you will all go home and forget about it.”

Mittens opened a portal back to the Twilight canon and they went through it, dragging the confused-looking Bella, Edward, Alice and Emmett with them. James got new readings on them, which confirmed them as the real characters.

“Right,” the RMC said. “Bella, you have never met Edward and won’t for some years to come. You have never been turned into an Elf,” it looked with mild distaste at the sparkly wings on her back, “or a fairy.” The wings faded away. “Also, you have never lived in England because your parents couldn’t take care of you and you do not have multiple fathers. You live in Phoenix, Arizona. Now walk through here, please.” It gestured towards the portal and Bella walked through.

After modifying the memories of the rest of the characters and sending them on their ways, they could finally go back to RC#170.

Saxo lowered himself into one of the beanbags. “That was awful,” he groaned. James did the same and nodded in agreement. Then they both lifted their heads and looked at each other for a moment.

Neither Mittens nor the RMC dared to breath, fearful of interrupting. Then Saxo got up and James abruptly turned his back to him.

“I’m going to take a shower,” Saxo said. “I feel dirty.” He went to the bathroom and closed the door behind him. A moment later he opened the door. “The drain is still completely clogged with hair. There’s water all over the floor!”

James growled an insult in return and drew his baton.

Mittens and the RMC sighed. Paraval watched in mild puzzlement from his new place on top of the bookshelf, where he was happily tearing into a large piece of bacon.

The there was a loud ‘BEEEEEEEEPPPPP!!’

Mittens got up. “Seems everyone will have to wait with the showers.”

Read Full Post »

Author’s notes: This mission was started in early December in very good time for Christmas. Then real life happened. (Yes, acquiring Skyrim totally counts as ‘real life happened’. Now hush.)
It is a bit long … Hey, wait! Come back! It’s not that long. Really, the only reason I mention it, is because I wanted to do some short missions to get the average length down. But this fic had a lot more things wrong with it, than I first thought, and I couldn’t just ignore all of them.
In the mission, I have some limitations on what can and cannot be done. These are not necessarily correct, but rather, they reflect what my agents think they know. For example, it is quite possibly that the Cad has a ‘home in on fellow agents’ button, but if that is the case, my agents haven’t found it.
The CAD MK-48 is a nod to the CAD MK-47 found in Aster Corbett’s Dragon Age mission.
The name Saxo Cruore is a Google translation from English to Latin of the bit’s former last name. I found the translation extremely dubious and haven’t been able to verify it using any kind of dictionary. However, the name Saxo have a special meaning for Danes, so I decided to keep it.
<Serious Business> Trigger warning: The sporked fic deals with severe child abuse and does so badly. It is rated T.</Serious Business>
Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings belongs to J.R.R. Tolkien. The movie version belongs to Peter Jackson. The PPC was created by Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. The Fellowship Mantra belongs to Elrond, but was brought to us by Miss Sandman. Through Anothers Eyes belongs to INHM, who can keep it. Mittens, the Radioactive Moss Creature, James Vulpes and Saxo Cruore are mine.
————————————————————————————————————————-
RC #170 was the very image of holiday cheer, as filtered through the PPC HQ. The agents had been on a rare excursion to their home continuum’s version of the real word, where they had discovered, that their meagre salaries could buy them not only presents, but also a not insignificant amount of Christmas stuff.
Mittens had finished decorating the tree and was now for the umpteenth time taking an ornament from Aniseed, who kept pulling them down and batting them around. Under the tree were packages from various friends; the biggest one was shaped like a tea-pot and had a tag reading ‘To Mittens from Joss and Izumi’. In the background, the Cambridge Singers’ Angels’ Carol was playing and the young devil was tunelessly humming along, not really paying attention to the lyrics and therefore oblivious to the irony.
The console beeped, but it was a rather subdued sound and not the shrill BEEEEP! of a new mission. Mittens hung the paper star back on the tree and went to look.
“It’s a message,” he said.
The RMC was keeping an eye on the chestnuts roasting on an open fire, which was provided by the mini-Balrog, Riverdendell. “What does it say?” it asked, selected another letter from a small pile and started chewing on it. There had been some kind of attack on the PPC a little while ago; the attacker had spewed random letters and numbers everywhere and they had found their way to the RMC.
“’Since you were so eager to show the new recruits the ropes, you can continue to do so.’ Signed, the Marquis de Sod.”
The RMC started taking the chestnuts off the mini-Balrog. “I fuppofe it waf to be efpected that …”
It was interrupted by a knock on the door which Mittens went to answer. Outside stood the Death Eater the agents had recruited.
“Um. Hello, Fi…” Mittens began, but was interrupted when the former badfic-bit raised a hand.
“That,” he said, “is no longer my name. I am now called Saxo Cruore.”
“Okay,” Mittens said. “Why don’t you come on in. It seems that we are supposed to train you or something.”
Saxo stepped inside and let his gaze glide over the interior of the Response Centre which, although neat and tidy and festively decked, was rather cramped. The RC had grown in size a couple of times to accommodate the ridiculous amount of minis the agents had collected, but it had refused to budge an inch to give room to their newly acquired weapons collection. His face got a look of disapproval. “I was merely told to go here and … Merlin! What is that thing!?” He looked at the RMC, shocked.
The next thing he knew, he was flat against the wall, not quite sure whether he had actually passed though any space in between, and Mittens had his hands around his throat.
“Listen and listen carefully,” Mittens said. “You’re a new agent so I’m going to give you a pass, but if I ever and I mean ever,” to emphasise his point, he lifted Saxo a bit, so that he had to stand on his toes, then lowered him again, “hear you utter a single word that is, no, that could in any way be interpreted as disrespectful to my esteemed colleague, I am going to kill you. Do you understand?” His voice sounded oddly flat in contrast to the words. He wasn’t threatening as much as he was simply pointing out the consequences of a certain action.
Saxo managed a nod and Mittens let him go.
“And now,” he said, sounding almost cheerful, “I would like to introduce you to the Radioactive Moss Creature, my partner.”
Saxo tried to say something, but managed only a half choked sound.
There was another knock on the door and Mittens once again went to open it. Outside stood an anthropomorphic fox and, next to it, a sheepdog. Mittens looked surprised for a moment, but then he smiled. “James Vulpes.” He looked at the dog. “And Cabal.”
“Greetings,” the fox said in his squeaky voice and gave a flourishing bow. “I have been sent here by my new lieges. I was told, I should meet my new brother in arms here.”
There was a new half-choked sound from Saxo and then he said: “I’m being teamed up with a fox?”
James looked at him, narrowed his eyes and gave a low threatening growl. Mittens crossed his arms, but didn’t move otherwise. If Saxo and James were meant to be partners, the fox needed to be able to handle this himself.
The RMC looked from one new agent to the other. “Well,” it said, “now that you’re both here, why don’t you come inside, so you can get acquainted. We have chestnuts and I’m sure Mittens will be happy to make some tea and …”
BEEEEEEEP!!!
James and Saxo both covered their ears with their hands. Cabal laid down and tried to do the same with its paws. Mittens moved over to the console and hit the button.
“It’s a mission,” he explained. “I guess we’re supposed to take you with us.”
“A quest!” James said. “Finally!”
Mittens read the Intelligence Report and frowned. “It’s a Tenth Walker,” he said.
“Huh,” the RMC said. “I’m actually a bit surprised we’re getting it. There are so many other agents more versed in that canon. Then again, it is flooded with badfic and they need all the agents they can get.”
“According to this, the Sue is eight years old.”
“Eight years?” the RMC repeated. “That has be a typo; they must have meant eighteen.”
“I guess.” Mittens shrugged and turned towards the two newbies, who were eyeing each other with what he hoped was only disdain, but which was probably open hostility. “Do you know The Lord of the Rings?” he asked.
“I have begun reading the books by the honourable Yarr Tolkien, but I regret to say, I have not yet made it all the way through,” James replied.
Mittens blinked. “Just so you know it, it’s pronounced ‘J. R. R.’,” he said. “It’s his initials.”
“Oh, I did think it was an odd name.”
Saxo looked like he was about to say something, but Mittens shot him a warning glance, so he just smirked instead.
“And you,” Mittens asked. “Do you know the books?”
“No. They gave me them, but I only read the first two chapters and then I had to stop. The books are awfully dull, the magic makes no sense and the wizard is completely devoid of dignity; the way he uses his powers as entertainment for Muggles.”
“Um, fair enough, I guess. You’re entitled to your opinion, though I wouldn’t be too vocal about it.”
“How about training? Have you received any?” the RMC asked.
The new agents both looked at it blankly.
“Well,” James said, finally, “I received a leather bound book detailing the quests of two agents named Jay and Acacia.”
Saxo nodded at this.
“So, no training, but at least you know what we’re supposed to be doing,” the RMC said. “Better get to it then. Mittens, would you get weapons for them? I suggest we go as Uruk-hai.”
“Of course. Um, can I bring the crossbow?”
“They are used in the movie, but it’s debatable whether crossbows are really canon in Lord of the Rings. Better not take it.”
Mittens looked at the crossbow, slightly disappointed. It was sitting on a shelf all ready, the wood shining from oil, but, outside of the mission he picked it up in, he had not had a chance to use it. He turned to the weapons collection. “What are your experience with weapons?” he asked.
“I have my trusty baton,” James replied and waved it in the air.
“You’ll be much bigger as an Uruk-hai,” Mittens said. He looked over the collection. “Ah, here.” He picked a club and handed it to James. It was almost as big as the small fox-person. “You’ll grow into it,” he said.
Saxo smirked again. Mittens turned towards him. “And you?” he asked.
“I’ll use my magic.”
“You’ll do nothing of the sort,” the RMC said. “There’s enough Potterverse magic in Middle-earth from brainless crossovers, without us adding to it. Choose a weapon.”
Grumbling, Saxo asked for a sword and Mittens picked out a simple broadsword. As for himself he went with his two trusty knifes and the RMC had a sword as well.
“Now, for this first mission,” the RMC said, “you will simply observe me and my partner. Although I suppose that you, James, can write the charge list.” Mittens handed a standard issue pen and a notebook to the fox. The RMC continued: “And now, Mittens, if you would set the disguises and the portal, please.”
Mittens hoisted the backpack and bent over the console. A moment later the portal appeared and he and the RMC jumped through it, followed by their new trainees. The portal closed behind them and back in RC# 170, Cabal decided that now would be a good time for a nap and curled up on Mittens’ beanbag.

They were in prefic darkness and the Author’s Note boomed.

I don’t own ANYTHING in this story. NOTHING. NADA. ZIP. Okay? I don’t even own Laurie. I got her and her back round story from Willo Davis Roberts. Therefore, I still own nothing. Enjoy.

“Who?” Mittens asked, when it was safe to remove one’s hands from one’s ears.
“I have no idea,” the RMC replied. “We could be dealing with a crossover, but the Intelligence Report didn’t mention anything like that.”
Mittens bit his lip, which turned out to be a bad idea, seeing as he now had much sharper teeth than he was used to. If this mission was going to get weird and complicated, he would much have preferred to not have the newbies with them; which was probably Upstairs’ plan. 

The darkness lifted and the four agents found themselves in a kitchen. They heard loud voices coming from another room and carefully peeked through the door. In a nondescript hallway a woman was hitting a puppy with a broomstick and a little girl was screaming at her to stop. There was also a small boy; Tim, according to the words.
“So that is the Sue?” James whispered.
“I think so. It would also seem, that she really is only eight years old,” the RMC whispered back.

The woman’s name was Annabelle, and she was Laurie’s mother. Laurie never called Annabelle “mother” but never called her “Annabelle” either. She had picked up the habit of calling Annabelle “Annabelle” when Annabelle had married her second husband. His kids, Laurie’s step brother and sister, had called her “Annabelle”, so Laurie thought of her as “Annabelle”.

Mittens groaned. “Don’t say it’s one of those fics.”

Annabelle was abusive. It was a thing had Laurie had to deal with since she was three years old, when her father abandoned her and Annabelle. That’s when Annabelle had started to lose it. But then again, who wouldn’t?

“Who wouldn’t?” the RMC growled. It wasn’t trying to growl, but being an Uruk-hai kind of made it come naturally. It continued in a more normal tone of voice. “James, write a charge for slandering single parents by claiming that this is typical behaviour. Even if it’s from the girls perspective, she ought to know that this is not normal.”
“Certainly,” James answered, then started fumbling with the notebook. Suddenly having hands this size wasn’t doing anything good for his coordination. Saxo sniggered and James glowered at him, but the RMC placed a hand on his shoulder.
“Just write the charge,” it said, then turned to Mittens. “Get a reading on these people, please.”
Mittens nodded and took the CAD from the backpack. Then, after checking that it was muted, he pointed it at Laurie. After a moment he said: “Sue. Definitely.”
“And the other two?” the RMC asked.
“Non-canon bits.”
“So we’re not dealing with a cross-over. Good, since we don’t know the other book. Make a charge for copying a back story.”

In the fic, Laurie now shielded the puppy with her own body. Her mother dropped the broom, grabbed an iron fire poker instead and proceeded to beat Laurie with it.
“Something occurred to me,” James said. “Her name is Laurie and she’s eight years old. Do you think …”
The agents looked at each other, expressions of horror slowly creeping over their faces, even Saxo’s, as they realized what this could mean.
“In that case,” the RMC said, “we charge and kill her immediately. The slightest hint of romance and we charge her with that and with whatever are the most aggravating points on the charge list and then we kill her.”
“What if we don’t have enough for a charge list?” Saxo argued. “Like if she decides to romance Frodo before she even joins the Fellowship?”
“Sam will kill her if she tries anything,” Mittens deadpanned.
The two newbies looked puzzled, but the RMC smiled grimly – possibly the only way for a Uruk-hai to smile – for a moment, before it said: “We’ll charge with conspiring to do further crimes.” It glanced at the words. “Anyway, the Sue is unconscious and somehow fading into Middle-earth. Time to neuralyze the two bits. Mittens, grab the woman. Saxo, she has locked Tim in a closet; get him out of there.” 

The puppy had run out of the house and Annabelle was going to run after it, but Mittens grabbed her shoulder. At least, that was what he was trying to do, but his coordination was still not what it usually was, so instead he hit her on the side of the head and knocked her into the wall. Saxo was fumbling with the lock on the closet. The RMC, who was setting the neuralyzer, was the one doing best as an Uruk-hai; it had to adjust to walking on two legs and having hands every time it went into a mission and being this big and having hands the size of hams was really not much weirder.
Annabelle started screaming as Mittens reached down and pulled her to her feet. In contrast, Tim, who had been yelling and kicking inside the closet, fell silent as Saxo opened the door. The two bits were dragged over to the RMC. The agents closed their eyes as it pressed the button on the neuralyzer. Annabelle fell silent and the two humans stared at the RMC with vacant expressions.
“Annabelle,” the RMC said, “you do not have a daughter named Laurie. You are not a violent person and you would never hit a child.”
Annabelle nodded. Now that the expression of rage had gone from her face, she actually looked very kind.
The RMC turned to the boy. “Tim, you do not have a stepsister named Laurie and your stepmother is not violent. Now, both of you, there’s a scared and possibly hurt puppy outside. Since you both love dogs, you will find it, take care of it and give it a forever home here.”
Annabelle smiled. “Poor little dog,” she mumbled. Then she and Tim turned and went outside.
“Now,” the RMC said, “we have to catch up with the Laurie. Mittens, will you get the Remote Activator?”
“I’m trying,” Mittens said. “It seems to have gravitated to the bottom of the backpack.” There was a rather loud meow. “Ohai, Aniseed,” Mittens said, “have you seen the …” He stiffened. “Aniseed?!”
The RMC rubbed its forehead. “It must have stowed away in the backpack. Not a problem. We’ll just send it back.”
Mittens had his whole arm down the backpack, ignoring the annoyed sounds from Aniseed. “Here it is.” He pulled out the RA.
“Now open a portal back to …” the RMC began, but then the agents all froze as they heard a voice right outside saying: “I’ll get the leftover meatloaf from the fridge. I bet it’ll like that.”
There wasn’t time to send Aniseed back first.
“Middle-earth, now,” it said and Mittens set the RA. The portal opened, the agents all jumped through and it closed behind them, just as Tim entered the house again.

The portal led to a road running through a forest. A bit further down the road, two Hobbits were walking.
“Sam and Frodo,” the RMC said. It looked at the words. “They’re just about to meet Laurie. And the prose has gotten tolerable. Apparently it was just that one sentence that was mangled.”
“So now we send Aniseed back,” Mittens said, reached inside the backpack and took out the tulip cat. The following seemed to happen in blur. Aniseed caught sight of the two Hobbits and hissed loudly. What was really strange was that she also turned from her normal orange colour to a dark red, almost indistinguishable from black. Apparently, her origin as a CAD could not be denied in the presence of OOC Hobbits. She wormed her way out of Mittens’ grip and ran off, into the forest.
The RMC muttered something under its breath. From the tone of voice, Mittens guessed that it was probably swearing, but the only word he could make out was ‘eggplant’. He decided to not ask it to repeat it.
The RMC turned towards him. “You’ll have to go after her,” it said. “Send her back and then use the RA to rejoin us. Just use the ‘home in on Sue’ function.”
“Okay. How do I do it, if you’ve already executed the Sue by then?”
“Then you locate us through the Words …” The RMC’s voice trailed off as realisation dawned on it. It wasn’t that Mittens, like some agents, was unable to see the Words at all. When he squinted and cocked his head, he could see the words in front of him well enough to determine what had made a mini spawn or which awkward phrasing had turned someone into a gnome. But there was no way he would be able to skim the huge amount of text needed to find them. The RMC was about to say, that they would hold off executing the Sue until he got there, but that didn’t really seem an option. They had to kill the Sue fast if she tried anything. Having to sit through an romance-scene with an eight-year-old was the kind of thing that could crack the sanities of the two newbies.
It could see the same realisation on Mittens’ face as he said: “You go.”
“But the newbies?”
“I’ll lead them and collect charges. Just go after Aniseed, get her home and then rejoin us.”
“Very well. If you think you can handle it.”
“I can.” Mittens held out the RA.
The RMC nodded once, took the offered RA and ran after Aniseed.
Mittens watched it go, but after a moment it disappeared into the forest. Then he turned around to face his worst nightmare: Being in a position of authority.
“Right,” he said, as commanding as he could manage, “we have a change in assigned tasks. James, you still have the notebook. Saxo, you get our spare RA.” He dug in the backpack until he found it and handed it over. “You are both responsible for watching the Words. Look out for author’s notes, punctuation rains and unmarked scene changes.”
“She is in Middle-earth,” James said. “Is that not non-canonical? Can we not get her now?”
Mittens shook his head. “I like the way you think, but no, we have to collect more charges to make the sentence stick. Let’s catch up with the Sue and find out what we’ve missed.”

Not much as it turned out. Frodo and Sam had found the crying Laurie. The Hobbits had noticed that Laurie was horrible bruised, but she wouldn’t tell them who had hurt her. Since she was all alone, they had decided to take her with them to Bree.
“Is that a charge?” James asked, pen poised and ready.
Mittens bit his lip, a lot more carefully this time. “Taking her with them seems dangerous, but so does letting her walk to Hobbiton alone. And this is movieverse, which makes it seem like Bree is much closer than it actually is.” He wished that the RMC was here to answer the question, then wished that he hadn’t just wished that. It had been gone for less than five minutes and already he felt out of his depths. “We’ll let it slide,” he said finally. “It’s non-canonical, but they are acting pretty much as one would expect from those two, if they found a lost little girl. However, she should be charged with being able to communicate with them.”
“The thing with the bruises,” Saxo said, sounding bored. “They seem to be from the beating we witnessed her getting, but after being beaten with an iron rod, the little girl would be lucky to be alive; yet she only has a few bruises.”
Mittens nodded. “Yes, charge for trivialization of injuries.”
They kept on following the Sue and the Hobbits, who were soon joined by Merry and Pippin. So far the fic was simply copying the movie.
James walked besides Mittens and asked: “Do you know my new brother in arms, this Saxo?”
“Oh, yes,” Mittens said. “He’s actually from the same fic you’re from.”
James turned his head to look at Saxo. “I say,” he said, “we actually are a kind of brothers.”
Saxo stopped dead in his tracks. “We are not brothers!” he said, loud enough that Mittens glanced at the Sue to see if she had heard; fortunately she hadn’t. Saxo continued: “I am a Death Eater, one of of Lord Voldemort’s trusted men and I’m not the brother of …”
“You are a Death Eater!?” James’ voice went surprisingly shrill for something so big.
Oh bother, Mittens thought. I’m sure this wouldn’t have happened if the RMC had been here.
James was only getting started. He waved his club at Saxo. “Defend yourself, so that I may slay you in honest combat, you villain, you scoundrel, you blackguard, you …”
“Yes, we get the picture,” Mittens said, grabbed James’ hands and forced him to lower his weapon. “But trust me, you do not want to do that. The Flowers very much frown on agents killing their partners, especially when it happens on their first mission.”
“Oh, they do?” Saxo asked. He had looked at little worried at James’ threats, but now he was smirking.
Mittens met his gaze evenly. “Yes,” he answered, “they do. Fortunately, you and I are not partners.”
Saxo stopped smirking.
Finally, James hung the club back in his belt and, grumbling slightly to himself, let Mittens drag him along in pursuit of the Sue and Canons.

“Right. The Buckleberry Ferry. Follow me,” He said, gesturing through the trees.

There was a ‘pop’.
“I say, what is this?” James asked.
“That’s a mini-Balrog,” Mittens answered. He squinted at the words. “It must be Buckleberry.”
“What are we supposed to do with it?” Saxo asked, sounding as bored as ever.
“Watch and learn,” Mittens replied. He rummaged around in the backpack, until he found a smaller one made of a grey material. “Asbestos backpack,” he explained. He placed it on the ground and opened it. “Come on in,” he said to the mini.
It looked at him as if to say, that he had to be joking.
“Come on,” he said. “We need to keep you safe and there’ll be bacon in the end.”
The mini gave him another look as if to say, that he had better be talking about truly obscene amounts of bacon, but climbed into the backpack. Mittens closed it, not too tightly, and handed it to Saxo.
“You can carry it,” he said.
“Why me?” Saxo asked.
“Because I said so!” Mittens barked, giving his best impersonation of his old drill sergeant. It seemed to work, for Saxo took the backpack and didn’t argue any more.
“And now, would you please portal us to Bree?” Mittens asked.
Saxo fiddled with the RA and managed to do as told, and they portalled into the village. The Hobbits and the Sue were outside, asking to be let in by the Gatekeeper.

His wording reminded Laurie of a book she had once read about the Middle Ages.

The words were in the voice of Laurie, but she didn’t seem to be talking.
“What was that?” Saxo asked, not even sounding bored.
With some difficulty, Mittens checked the words and felt a sense of dread wash over him. “Until now she has basically just been paraphrasing what happens in the movie, but now she is starting to add her own thoughts on things and it manifests as some sort of commentator track.”
The agents exchanged glances. They knew that this was a bad thing, even if they still didn’t know just how bad.
Laurie and the four Hobbits walked towards the inn. The three Uruk-hai went over to the gatekeeper and Mittens used the neuralyzer on him. “Um,” he said, wreaking his brain for the man’s name. When he finally came up with it, it wasn’t from the book, embarrassingly enough, but from a mission report he had once read, where the name had been mentioned. “Harry,” he said, “only four Hobbits entered a moment ago. There was no little girl with them.” 

With that taken care of, the agents followed the Sue and the Hobbits to the Prancing Pony. They stayed outside the inn, looking in through the windows and following the Words. And listening to Laurie’s thoughts, which were becoming more obnoxious by the second. Pippin told Laurie about Gandalf.

Laurie’s jaw dropped. A real wizard? She suddenly felt like she was in some epic fantasy tale, and the plot was thickening every second. Laurie’s first thought was centered on where this “Gandalf” person had gotten off to. Her next thought was pure and utter ecstasy at the prospect of meeting a real, live wizard. These thoughts ran together in her head as the Hobbits deliberated on a course of action.

“They are among humans now; they should be asking around for her parents,” Mittens said.
James looked at Mittens. “Should I charge for something?”
Mittens thought. “Making the Hobbits kidnappers,” he finally said. “Really, I can find no other words for what she is making them do.”
They continued to watch the scene inside the inn. The Hobbits were drinking and Laurie was playing with a bottle cork.
Mittens frowned. “I’ve never seen anything like this,” he muttered.
“Like what?” James asked.
Oh, great, Mittens thought. He had just revealed a lack of experience. He had to sound really clever now. He tried to copy the voice the RMC used when it explained things, as he said: “The normal reaction for a young girl who is thrown into another world, separated from anyone and anything she has ever known, is to be shocked, scared and sad.” He decided to continue in his own voice. “The way most Sues react – in fact one of the things that make them Sues – is to get used to the idea far too quickly and then be happy and enthusiastic. But this Sue is neither; in fact, I can only describe her reaction as … well, bored. I’ve never seen that before. Charge for it.”
In the fic, Laurie dropped her cork and got up to look for it. The cork had rolled into the corner where Strider was sitting and he handed it to her. She went back to the Hobbits and once again got caught in her own inner commentary track. She wasn’t pulled out of it until the three other Hobbits noticed that Frodo had gone and ran to find him.
“Hold on,” Mittens said. “There was supposed to be a scene with Frodo, where he accidentally slips on the Ring.”
“Hm, yes,” James said. “He was dancing on the table wasn’t he?”
“Well, this seems to be mostly movieverse so it wasn’t as elaborate, but it was there.” Mittens scanned the words as quickly as he was able to, but it was clear that the scene was missing. “It must have happened while she was zooned out. That stupid Sue!” he exclaimed. “She totally ignored the scene with the Ring in favour of inner monologuing. And she used a dropped cork to introduce Aragorn into her story.” He shook his head. “Charge for seriously bad storytelling.”
“There’s something in the words up ahead,” Saxo said. “I think it’s an Author’s Note.”
The agents covered their ears as the voice started blearing. 

Author’s Note: Sorry if some parts are a bit (Or way) off, but I couldn’t get my hands on a copy of FOTR. I’m doing this from memory (so expect the scenes to be completely out of order.)

“Charge for writing and posting a fanfic without having access to the canon material,” Mittens said.
The agents neuralyzed Barliman Butterbur and then followed the Hobbits, Aragorn and Laurie into the wilderness.
“Add Aragorn to the list of kidnappers.” Mittens looked darkly at Laurie. “Not only is she going to slow them down, taking her with them also means placing her in danger. They would never do that to a child, never. The worst thing is, that this fic actually seems to have an okay grasp of their personalities, except for this.”
Laurie’s inner voice started again.

Laurie followed close behind the Ranger, thinking that the closer she was to him, the farther she was from the Ring Wraiths. Laurie was in no hurry to meet the Nazgul again. It was several times that Laurie almost crashed into Strider when he stopped short to say something, or to check something on the ground. But Laurie still remained a solid three feet behind him at all times.

“Garh!” Saxo exclaimed. He went over to a tree and banged his head against it. He would have done so again, but Mittens grabbed his arm.
“This is what Bleeprin is for,” he said, digging in the backpack for the bottle and handing a couple to Saxo. “James, charge for having a really annoying inner voice.

 It was near sunset when the group reached Weathertop, as per canon.

“Should we,” Saxo began, managing to sound both bored and arrogant, “charge her for being able to walk all day without getting tired, despite her age?”
“Yeah,” Mittens said. “Also charge her with not slowing them down. It’s canon that they reach Weathertop at this time.”

Laurie stumbled back, and in her haste, she tripped and fell back on her bad wrist. Laurie had broken the wrist less than a week before, when she had tripped and fallen while running down a steep hill… to get away from Annabelle. It had been the first time she had ever tried to escape a beating, and the throbbing wrist was a painful reminder.

“A throbbing wrist? A throbbing wrist?!” Mittens stared at the Sue. “If you fall and land on your broken wrist, it doesn’t just throb. It should make you scream in a pitch only dogs can hear.” He turned to James. “Charge for …” he paused. “We already have a charge for trivialization of injuries, I want you to ramp that up to being totally clueless. This goes beyond simply not doing research, this is actively stupid.”

Frodo was wounded in the attack and became gravely ill. Laurie couldn’t bear to look at him and Aragorn took the time to ask her if she was okay and give her a pat on the head and some encouraging words, before he went out to look for Kingsfoil.
Laurie, who hadn’t given a thought to her old life since she came to Middle-earth, decided that now would be a good time to wangst about it. Her inner voice was heard, sounding even more whiny than usual.

Laurie was suddenly very depressed. How could she be brave now, when she couldn’t find the bravery to stand up to Annabelle after all these years? Laurie had been abused since she was three years old, so it had gone on for roughly five years. Every time Annabelle had struck Laurie- whether it was with a spoon, or a pen, or a knife… she had never protested. With a sinking feeling, Laurie felt it was her own fault that the abuse had gone on for so long. She could have stood up and said “NO!”, but she never had. With these thoughts, Laurie felt herself sinking deeper and deeper into the lonely hole of seclusion she had fallen into so many years ago…

“Charge for being unbelievably self-centred,” Mittens said. “Frodo is dying and she’s thinking of nothing but herself.”
“She’s blaming herself for the abuse she suffered at the hands of her mother,” Saxo said. “That seems … unreasonable.”
Mittens thought this over. He had been on the wrong side of more beatings that he could count and it had never occurred to him to feel bad about not standing up for himself. What would be the point? It would only make the beating worse. But he had no idea whether humans, especially children, thought the same way.
Finally he said. “We should just make a general charge for bad psychology. Her inner voice is all over the place in terms of vocabulary and subject matter; at least some of it has to be wrong.”
James noted the charge and no-one made further comments. Mittens felt that he had just dodged a bullet, but he doubted that he could keep this up. He wanted the RMC back.

When Sam returned with the Kingsfoil. Laurie was still in her own bubble.

Thoughts of her mother had taken away what little joy and awe she had received from stumbling into this new world.

“What joy and awe?” Saxo snarked. “You haven’t exactly shown much.”
Which was a odd statement coming from someone who had himself called Lord of the Rings boring, Mittens thought, but didn’t comment on it.

Fortunately Arwen and Aragorn arrived and gave the Sue something else to think about. Aragorn took the time to call Laurie over and hurriedly introduce her – and her only – to Arwen, daughter of Elrond, the Lord of Rivendell.

Laurie blinked, and wondered if that meant Arwen was a Princess.

“She not a princess,” all three agents said, in almost perfect unison.
James and Mittens turned towards Saxo.
“How would you know,” Mittens asked, “that Arwen is not a princess?” Saxo opened his mouth to answer, but Mittens continued: “And don’t try to tell me, that it was in the first two chapters.”
Saxo closed his mouth again. He seemed to think for a moment before he finally shrugged and said: “I scanned the rest of the book. Everyone here seem to make such a fuss about it.”
“So you only read the first two chapters?”
“Yes.”
“And didn’t like them?”
“No.”
“But you scanned the rest of the book?”
“Like I said,” Saxo answered, sounding annoyed.
“And didn’t like the rest either?”
“Certainly not.”
“Fine,” Mittens said and turned away from Saxo. If he wanted to be stubborn, he could just go ahead.
While this conversation had been going on, Arwen had taken Frodo to Rivendell. Aragorn, the Hobbits and Laurie were also heading there and had left the agents behind.
Mittens squinted at the words to see where would be a good place to catch up with the canons.

On their third day of running,

“On their third day of running!?” Mittens repeated. “It was bad enough when they were walking, but does this Sue really think that an eight year old girl can keep up with grown Hobbits who are running? And for three days no less? James,” he tuned to his fellow agent, “charge her with bad physiology. She chose to be a small child, but she either doesn’t care about the limitations inherent in such a choice or she is totally ignorant about them.” He squinted some more at the words, then turned to Saxo. “Portal us to where she is talking to Aragorn, right before they enter Rivendell.”

Laurie told Aragorn that she wasn’t from this world and asked what it was called.

“Ironic. This world is called ‘Middle Earth’, or ‘Arda’, as the elves call it.”

There was a plop and a squeak and the new mini, Middle Earth, was placed in the backpack.
Aragorn didn’t doubt Laurie’s words, but didn’t seem much disturbed by the revelation, either.
“He sure is taking it in stride,” Mittens said and immediately regretted the bad pun.
“Should I charge for that?” asked James.
“Don’t bother. If we should make a charge for every single case of someone in this fic having an underwhelmed reaction, we would still be back in chapter two and we would be out of notebook.”

Laurie hadn’t told Aragorn or anyone else about her being abused, but Aragorn had noticed a lot of old scars on her and also that she seemed more quiet and careful than most small girls. He felt something was wrong with her.

He knew he would definitely need to seek Elrond and Gandalf’s counsel on this.

Mittens facepalmed. “Worst. Timing. Ever.”
“Well, he is a kind and noble man,” James said. “Surely, he would worry about one of his subjects.”
“The fox might be right,” Saxo said. “Isn’t that what good persons do? Worry about the weak and undeserving, rather than look at the big picture?”
“Not in this case. Aragorn has much more important things to worry about. Right now, all that should be on his mind is whether Frodo and Arwen made it here safely and in time. The Sue is making this story all about herself and her wangsty past.”

Finally, they reached the gates of Imaldris.

With a small pop, Imaldris, the mini-Balrog appeared.
“The backpack,” Mittens said, gesturing to Saxo. When the mini was safely placed inside, the agents continued after the Sue and the canons.
Gandalf appeared and Laurie was introduced; at least she seemed to show proper respect for him. Then Aragorn said that he needed to speak to Gandalf and Elrond about Laurie. Laurie sneaked after them and eavesdropped on their conversation.
“Worst timing ever,” Mittens repeated gloomily. “They should be talking about the Ring and Sauron and the coming war. If they should be talking about her at all, it should be about the fact that she’s from another world and whether or not she is a minion of Sauron. It’s like …” He hesitated, searching for the right words.
“It’s like she’s trying to make them all fit a role,” James said quietly.
“Yes, exactly.” Mittens nodded. “She’s trying to make them act the way adults would, back in her own world, if they found out about her scars. She refuses to acknowledge that there are much more important things at stake and that these three persons, as kind as they are, simply don’t have time to talk about how a little girl fell and got a welt.”
James nodded, but didn’t say any more. He was thinking about the Sue from the fic he had been recruited from. She had wanted an old, dignified knight and she hadn’t cared about whether the role had suited the character she had given it to or not. As it so happened, the answer had been ‘not’ and a character replacement had been created. “We should remember to check for character replacements,” he said.
“Oh, sure,” Mittens replied. “We’ll do so at the council; everyone is there. In the meantime, charge for twisting this whole story to be about her being abused.”
In her hiding place, Laurie wangsted some more. This time, she blamed herself for the abuse, because her mother got terrible headaches and Laurie always managed to make her angry.

Lord Elrond stood up.
“There is nothing we can do about this now, as we have more pressing matters to deal with. Strider, Laurie is in Rivendell now, and I assure you that no harm can or will come to her here.

“Go Elrond,” Mittens said. “He is fighting the Suefluence.”
“Hooray,” James said with a grin.
Gandalf caught Laurie eavesdropping and tried to make her talk to him about her injuries, but she refused to reveal that they were made by her mother; she would only say that the person couldn’t harm her here. Gandalf was satisfied with this and didn’t press the matter.

He winked at Laurie, and she smiled. Another new friend! And in only a few days!

“She met Gandalf less than an hour ago,” Saxo said, “and now she thinks they’re friends because he winks at her? I foresee problems in this girl’s future, if she does not learn to be less enthusiastic about men winking at her.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about that,” Mittens said. “She’s not going to have much of a future.” All the talk about the Sue’s injuries had given him an idea as to how to execute her. He just needed the RMC back to approve it. He frowned at the thought. How long had it been gone? It was hard to tell, since the Sue rarely mentioned time and when she did, she brushed through long periods in a few sentences.
His thoughts were interrupted by the Sue wangsting about how all this making friends was too good to be true and that something bad was sure to happen. All three agents smiled their widest, scariest Uruk-hai smiles.

Laurie went with Sam to the dinner hall, where they found Aragorn, Arwen, Merry and Pippin. Here the agents had to listen to Arwen giggling.
“The Lady Arwen. Does. Not. Giggle.” James growled the words.
“Yeah, I’d say that’s a charge,” Mittens replied.
James tried to write the charge, but pressed the tip of the pen so hard against the paper that he tore the paper and had to turn the page and start over.

The next scene featured Laurie and all the Hobbits in Frodo’s bedchamber. Laurie was still haunted by the image of him lying pale and dying on the ground, even though she had completely ignored him back when it had actually happened.
Mittens looked ahead in the words and frowned. “You check as well,” he said. “Is there any mentioning of Elrond treating her injuries?”
After a moment both the agents shook their heads.
“No,” Saxo said.
“Just a lot of people arriving,” James chimed in.
Mittens nodded, then turned around and kicked a hapless stone, sending it flying into a bush. “That stupid Sue!” he growled. “She makes everything about her and her trajeck and abusive past and her injuries, to the point where people, with much more important things to do, are having meetings about her. But she neglects to have Elrond, one of the finest healers this world has to offer, do the one thing that would make sense and be totally in character for him. Charge for not having Elrond heal her.” He took a deep breath as James wrote the charge. “Let’s skip ahead to the council. We might as well get it over with.”

Laurie hid with the Hobbits to eavesdrop on the Council, which proceeded mostly according to movieverse, punctuated by Laurie’s internal commentator track. Imaldris, the mini-Balrog, scratched on the inside of the backpack upon the mentioning of its name. Laurie briefly ignored the council in favour of thinking about her mother’s abuse.
“Can we make a charge for forgetting to capitalize proper nouns?” James asked. “Or maybe even for only capitalizing every other one? The inconsistency is starting to make me feel seasick.”
“Go ahead,” Mittens replied and turned back to the action. The story had reached the climax, where Frodo volunteered to take the Ring and Aragorn, Legolas, Gimli and Boromir pledged their assistance. When Sam ran in, Laurie followed him.

“I’m going too,” Laurie blurted. Frodo, and pretty much everyone else, gave her an odd look.
“Laurie, it will be dangerous,” Gandalf warned her. She shrugged.
“I don’t care- it’s not like I have anywhere I have to be.” The wizard looked hesitant. Then he gave a gentle sigh.
“As you wish, Miss Summers.” He said. Many other members of the council gave him a strange look. He was permitting a little girl to go on a life or death quest?

There was the sound of something creaking. It appeared to come from everywhere at once, yet none of the canons nor Laurie seemed to hear it.
Mittens looked around, not liking this at all.
“I say, what is that sound?” James asked.
“I think it’s the Canon straining under the sheer improbability of an eight year old girl joining the Fellowship,” Mittens answered.
“Straining? You mean we’re going to have a canon break?” Saxo asked.
“No,” Mittens replied, trying to sound more confident than he felt. “If canon was going to break, it would have done so already. I can only recall hearing of one canon break and that was when a Stu put on the Ring and nothing happened.” He pointed to the people giving strange looks. “At least some of them are reacting normal. Charge for almost breaking the canon.”
Merry and Pippin came running in to join the quest.
“Uh oh,” Mittens said. He knew what came next.

Elrond smiled slightly.

“You shall count to nine,” Mittens muttered, “nine is the number of your counting.” Oddly enough, two things happened. Firstly, the creaking sound stopped. Secondly, Elrond stopped smiling and when he spoke, he sounded hesitant.

“Ten companions,” he murmured.

Mittens blinked in surprise, but didn’t stop. “You shall not count to ten, nor to eleven.”
Elrond actually frowned and sounded even more reluctant when he said the last part.

“So be it. You shall be the Fellowship of the Ring.”

“Nine is number of the Fellowship,” Mittens finished and sighed. “That was weird. Usually the continuum only reacts that way when you cite actual canon. Shows how bad a shape it must be in, when goodfic is enough.”
“Should we get the readings now?” James asked.
“Sure.” Mittens pulled out the CAD, checked that it was muted and pointed it at Gandalf.
[Gandalf. Istari. Canon. Out of Character 81,29%]
“Hardly surprising,” Mittens said and pointed the CAD at Elrond. Then he looked at the readout and frowned.
[You are in a fic in which an eight year old girl joins the Fellowship] it said. The words disappeared as soon as he had read them and was replaced with: [Please assume that everyone who is okay with that decision] the words blinked again [is at least 80% OOC and don’t use me again unless] blink [you suspect an actual character replacement or have to check an OC.] After the last words, the screen went blank.
“What was that?” Saxo asked. He and James had both been looking over Mittens’ shoulder.
“Um,” Mittens replied. He turned the CAD over; on the back of it, a small label read ‘CAD MK-48’. “The RMC and I broke a CAD on a mission. It would seem that the one we got as replacement, has an attitude.
The screen flickered to life. [I heard that.] It went blank again.
“At least tell me the reading on Elrond,” Mittens said. “Not treating the Sue’s injuries is seriously out of character for him, even considering the fic.”
There was a brief pause, then the screen flickered to life once more. [Elrond. Half-elf. Canon. Out of Character 92,3%] The words disappeared again, almost before Mittens had read them and the screen went dark.
“So, no more analysing,” Mittens said. He shrugged and put the CAD in the backpack. “James, please write a charge for throwing everybody severely OOC.” He shook his head. “Including herself. I mean, whatever happened to ‘Laurie was in no hurry to meet the Nazgul again’? She was genuinely scared on the way here and she should want to stay in Rivendell. There has been no mentioning of her wanting to confront her fears or even that she only feels safe with her friends. She was just like, ‘Meh, I don’t have anything better to do. I’ll join you.’”
According to the story, the next couple of days were spent preparing for the journey and Laurie got to know her new travelling companions. The agents watched the narration for signs of bashing of Boromir or Gimli, but they found none.
“For once,” Mittens said, “Boromir and Gimli would have every reason in the world to give a ‘this is no place for girls’ speech and they don’t. We already have a charge for sending everybody severely OOC and I am still tempted to make this a separate charge.”
“Laurie has been given a dress for the journey,” Saxo said. “Why, with all the brain-bleeding stupidity this fic has already displayed, am I still surprised that she thinks a dress will be an appropriate attire?”
“At least she didn’t make Arwen give it to her,” Mittens said. “Charge for the dress.”

The Fellowship and Laurie set out from Rivendell and the agents went after them, after neuralyzing Elrond and everyone else, making a point to tell Arwen that she did not giggle.
Laurie kept up with the canon characters, even though she felt very tired and was not used to travelling on foot.
“I say,” James said, “This is the first we hear about her being tired and having difficulties keeping up. Why does she start now?”
“Dunno,” Mittens said. “maybe it occurred to the Sue, that she could wring more sympathy from the readers by getting exhausted and having trouble keeping up. Of course, now she is simply contradicting herself and making herself look stupid. If anything, she should be getting used to walking by now.”

Laurie was also a little distressed. She had the feeling that maybe Aragorn had told Legolas about his suspicions concerning Laurie. The elf had watched her carefully for the first week of the quest, and would talk quietly with Aragorn at night.

Mittens groaned. “Again with her being the centre of attention. They’re on a quest that will decide the fate of the whole world; does she really think that Aragorn and Legolas has nothing more important to talk about than her?”

Laurie fell and landed on her bad wrist.
Legolas was the one that helped her up, and he waved off the other members of the Fellowship, saying that he would take care of Laurie.

Mittens tensed and drew his knives. Beside him, the other two agents caught his drift and did the same.
Oddly enough, Legolas said that the wrist wasn’t broken, only twisted or sprained.

He stopped, and Laurie realized he was looking at the back of her hand. “Where did you get this?” He asked, gently touching the long, jagged scar on the back of her hand.

The agents all held their weapons at ready. Mittens whispered charges under his breath, preparing to rant off as many as possible before striking at the Sue.

“My hand slipped when I was cutting some vegetables,” She mumbled, looking down. It was that same impulse of hers- ‘Don’t lie to nice people’. And Legolas was a nice person, if she had ever seen one.

Mittens wished that he had brought his crossbow, wished that the two knives had been actual throwing knives, wished that Legolas hadn’t been sitting too close to Laurie for him to try throwing the knives anyway.
But nothing unseemly happened. Legolas put a splint on Laurie’s wrist and they got up and moved on, after Laurie had indulged in some more wangst. The three agents lowered their weapons and let out sighs of relief.

The fic moved on. Laurie had to keep her wrist with the splint still.
“Oh, now she’s not only getting exhausted, she also has to care about her sprained wrist,” Saxo said. “Even though when it was broken she never thought about it.”
“Yep, I’d definitely say that she’s angling for sympathy,” Mittens said. “James, would you be so kind as to charge for serious inconsistencies?”

The agents arrived at the gates of Moria right before the Fellowship and hid behind a rock-outcropping, where they watched Gandalf start to work on the doors.

They waited for nearly forty-five minutes, in which Gandalf attempted countless spells in Elvish, Orcish, Dwarvish, and a language Laurie couldn’t pinpoint.

“But she can distinguish the three other languages by sound,” Mittens commented. “Charge for that.”
Then the agents waited the forty-five minutes. While waiting, Mittens had time to think about the RMC. By now he was beginning to worry; even when taking into account all the time-compressions and portalling, he knew it had to have been at least a day since the RMC had left them. It should have been back by now and it started to seem more and more likely that something had happened to it. As much as it bothered Mittens to admit it to himself, the RMC wasn’t a good fighter. It was, in fact, kind of useless in battle. Its heart was in the right place; it had no qualms about hurting other living beings and Mittens didn’t think for a second that it would hesitate to kill, but its technique was non-existent. He hated to think this way about someone he looked upon almost as a commander, but it was the truth and he would have to face it. Mittens promised himself that he would make sure the RMC got some weapons training. If something happened to Mittens, if they got separated again, it needed to be able to defend itself.

In the fic, Gandalf had given up. Laurie went up and touched the door and Mittens expected her to steal the canon line, but it was Frodo who solved the riddle. The Watcher in the Water attacked them and dragged Frodo into the lake. Lauren was hit by a tentacle, knocked into a wall and laid dazed.
“Let’s get inside,” Mittens said, taking advantaged of the Sue’s inattention. Gandalf checked on Laurie, rather than helping the Ring-bearer and Mittens shook his head in disgust as they moved past.
They sat down in a dark corner and Mittens shook his head again, this time in confusion. “I just don’t get this Sue,” he said. “Almost any other Sue would have either helped Frodo against the Watcher or solved the riddle – most likely both – to justify being in the Fellowship, but this Sue is totally useless and does nothing to hide it.” He rubbed his head. Maybe speculating about Sues like this was one of the ways to go mad as an agent, but he found he couldn’t help himself. “What is the point of her? What does she think she’s adding to the story?”
“Her fascinating comments on everything?” Saxo asked.
Mittens smiled. “That must be it,” he said. “Too bad that all of her observations are completely inane; even her joke about ‘Gap of Rohan’ has already been used – and much better – in The Very Secret Diaries.”

The Fellowship proceeded into the mines and a new mini was spawned.

“Behold,” Gandalf said. “The great realm and Dwarf-city of Dwarrodelf.”

With a ‘plop’ the mini-Balrog, Dwarrodelf appeared and was quickly placed in the safety of the asbestos backpack with the others.
“Creation of minis,” Mittens suddenly remembered, “that’s also a charge.”
James added the charge and they kept following the canons and the Sue.
Laurie stole Frodo’s scene, where he for the first time sensed Gollum following them and the charge for doing this was added to the list.
Then followed the Orc attack.

Laurie scrambled out from under the stone and, almost instantly she was attacked. She slashed blindly at the Orc, and it screeched when she caught its nose with the tip of the dagger. Laurie shoved him away and moved to the side. The Orc snarled, and Laurie stabbed forward. Whether she hit just the right spot at just the right time, she didn’t know. The knife hit the Orc’s chest, and it died.

The three agents looked at each other.
“Um,” Mittens said.
“Um,” James concurred.
Saxo simply started giggling.
“I know, I complained that she is completely useless,” Mittens said, “but they way for her to remedy that, is not to start doing impossible feats. Charge for killing an orc.”
“I’d say! She is far too small to shove an Orc to the side to begin with. She also lacks the strength to properly stab it,” James said, while writing down the charge.
Saxo was still shaking with suppressed laughter.
“Yeah, and the Orc was wearing armour,” Mittens continued. “Not to mention that apparently it just stood there and let her stab it.” He looked at Saxo who had tears in his eyes. “Are you okay?”
“That …” Saxo breathed. “That was the most hilarious thing I have ever seen. That little girl with her tiny knife and she used it to kill an Orc. It was ridiculous.” He suddenly seemed to sober up. “Actually, that’s not really funny, is it?”
“Not really, no,” Mittens replied.
Saxo dried his eyes. “Didn’t think so.”

The Fellowship made for the Bridge of Khazad-dûm. Now, Mittens started to worry. In a very short while, Gandalf would fall with the Balrog and he wouldn’t show up again until much later. The problem was, that Mittens wasn’t sure that Gandalf being away for a very long time and doing whatever it was that turned him into Gandalf the White, while still under the Suefluence was a good idea.
He turned to his two fellow agents. “Saxo, the RA, please. We have to neuralyze Gandalf now.”
“But how?” James asked. “They are all running towards the bridge.”
“I don’t think you can get him to just stop and chat,” Saxo said as he handed over the RA.
Mittens bit his lip, forgetting to do it carefully and winced. “I’ll have to do it when he’s separated from the others.”
“On the bridge?” Saxo asked. “They’ll see you.”
“No, in the abyss.”
The other two just stared at him. He didn’t stare back, but made for the edge of the abyss. He could think of only one way to do this and he would have to time this extremely precisely, otherwise the result would be … messy. He wished he had wings. Or another body with wings. His kind had so many interesting potential abilities, but he hadn’t had time to learn any of them.
He pre-set the coordinates on the RA and also readied the neuralyzer. Then, he and the other two agents waited for the canons. 

Even in a Sue-fic, seeing Gandalf taking a stand against the Balrog was enough to give Mittens goosebumps. Then the Balrog’s whip wrapped itself around Gandalf’s leg and he tried to hold on, but fell. Mittens jumped.
He fell down the abyss next to Gandalf and saw the wizard’s eyes widen in surprise. Mittens pointed the neuralyzer in his direction, closed his eyes and pressed the button.
“Gandalf the Grey.” He had to yell, because the wind was snatching the words from his mouth. “You have never met a little girl named Laurie. You would never allow a little girl to go with you on this quest.” Mittens had wanted to say more, something about how Gandalf had more important things to do than hold meetings about little girls, but he was falling fast now and every second counted. “I was never here,” he finished, pointed the RA downwards and pressed the button. He landed in the snow on Caradhras. Conservation of energy dictated that he exited the portal with the same speed as he had entered it, so it wasn’t a soft landing, but he landed on a rather steep slope and slid a few feet before he was so deep in the snow that he couldn’t slide any longer. He laid for a second, the wind knocked out of him. Nothing seemed to be broken or seriously bent. He flailed around, trying to get up, then remembered that there was a cleverer way to do things. He was clinging so hard to the RA that he had to use his other hand to pry his fingers of it, but he finally managed to key in the coordinates and press the button.
He landed next his fellow agents, flat on his back. It hurt. He thought of the Stues that he and the RMC had dropped backwards through portals and found grim satisfaction in the idea, that it had hurt them as well. He picked himself of the ground. “That’s that taken care of,” he said. “Now lets move on.”
Saxo just stared at him, but James smiled broadly and said: “That was the most daring stunt, the bravest feat, I have ever seen!”
“Thank you,” Mittens said. “Hope you got a good look, because that was something I wont be doing again any time soon.”

They followed the rest of the canons as they exited the Mines and moved on to Lothlórien. Laurie claimed that her depression because of Gandalf’s death made her self-absorbed and uninterested in her surroundings; the agents were unable to spot a difference.

“Mae Govannen, Legolas Thrandullion.”

‘Plop’.

“Oh, another mini,” Mittens said. “It must be Thrandullion. I’ll get it. James, you can add it to the list.”

The Fellowship were taken to meet Galadriel and Celeborn. Galadriel spoke to Laurie, telling her that she had suffered much for one so young, but that all her suffering would come to an end.
“We’ll put an end to her suffering, all right,” Saxo said with a smirk.
“The Sue is making Galadriel sprout platitudes,” Mittens said.
There was a low growl from James at this, but before anything could be said, there was another of Laurie’s thoughts.

Galadriel was both a creepy and encouraging sight.

This time both Mittens and James growled.
“Charge for referring to the Lady of the Wood as ‘creepy’,” Mittens said. “Try not to break the pen or the notebook while doing so, but I won’t blame you if you do.”
An Author’s Note blared.

A/N: Okay, I kinda got Laurie’s gift from “The Chronicles of Narnia” (Lucy’s gift), but I couldn’t think of what she could get. But I assure you- it will play a part later on in the story. And for those of you who asked- yes, I shall be doing the complete trilogy.

The agents looked gloomily at the last sentence. Dead Fics, even bad ones, made them feel uncomfortable.
“Charge for ripping off Narnia,” Mittens said. “Also charge for getting a speshul gift, rather than just getting the same daggers as Merry and Pippin.”
Chapter Twelve opened with Laurie listening to the Elves singing.

She was slightly irritated that they always spoke in Elvish, and she could never understand what they were saying.

Mittens pinched the bridge of his nose. “Must. Resist. Urge. To. Make. Joke. About. Stereotypical. American. Tourists.” He swallowed some Bleeprin. “Firstly, you shouldn’t have been able to understand anyone in this world. Secondly, you get to experience Tolkien’s Elves in their homeland and your only reaction is to whine that they are speaking their own language, thou ungrateful whelp?” He turned to James. “Do we already have charges for being self-absorbed, lacking priorities and being super-underwhelmed?”
James looked through the notebook. “In some form or another, yes, yes and yes.”
“Add a charge for annoying PPC-agents.” By now, they had probably reached the point where no new charges would be generated, which meant that it was time to charge and kill the Sue.

She knew she would start to cry soon, and it would be all too embarrassing in front of a bunch of full-grown adults.

“Who have all been crying over Gandalf themselves,” Saxo said, with a smirk. “Except that she was too occupied with herself to notice.”
When Galadriel gave everyone their individual gifts, Laurie got a small bottle.

“A drop of this liquid,” Galadriel said, “Will heal any wound, no matter how serious. But be warned now- It cannot bring back the dead.”

“That’s ripping off Narnia all right,” Mittens said. “We’ll have to remember to get that bottle.”
“What did I miss?” a voice asked and a hand came down on Mittens’ shoulder. He spun around, standing face to face with an Uruk-hai. He had already drawn his knifes, when it occurred to him that most Uruk-hai do not go up to people, slap them on the shoulder and ask questions. He sheathed his knifes. “Most of the fic,” he said. “They are leaving Lothlórien.”
The RMC, disguised as an Uruk-hai, tilted its head. “I’m not sure what happened,” it said. “I fell through a plothole into something that looked like Narnia.”
“It most likely was,” Mittens said. “The Sue ripped it off.”
“That explains it then. I suppose the odd timeflow in Narnia meant that I spent much longer time there than I thought … Except, it should have been much less time.” It looked puzzled. “Oh, I know. I tried to go back to the beginning of the fic. I must have ended up in Narnia’s version of World One, where time moves much faster.” It nodded. “Anyway, I’m here now. What about the Sue, are we ready to kill her?”
“Yes,” the three agents chorused.
The RMC looked at them with a bemused expression. “Good,” it said. “Can I have a look at the charge list?”
“Of course,” James said and handed it the notebook.
The RMC read through it and frowned. “So, she doesn’t really do anything, except join the Fellowship and get in the way? And not even much of that?”
The three agents looked at each other and nodded; even Saxo and James agreed on this.
“She hasn’t got a lot of canon-breaks, no,” Mittens said, “but this fic is awful. Nothing makes any sense. She fails at logic, psychology, physiology and she can’t even be consistent about the things she gets wrong.”
“I see.” The RMC nodded. “No reason to drag this out any longer, then. If you have enough charges, we’ll kill her.” Its eyes got a distant look as it glanced at the words ahead of them. “The Fellowship reaches the Falls of Rauros. There’s a mini that we have to pick up.” It looked ahead further and its eyes widened. “Dear Eru, she goes with Aragorn, Legolas and Gimli, when they pursue the Orcs and she actually manages to keep up. There’s another mini.” Its eyes narrowed. “And she seems to be cosying up to Gimli.”
“What?” Mittens said. “I thought he was immune.”
“Well, not completely. He just gets ignored by most Sue, unless they want to use him as some kind of designated bastard. I can’t recall ever seeing a Sue who wanted to befriend him.”
Mittens shook his head to clear the confusion, then reached for the Bleeprin.
The RMC continued. “We can neuralyze Boromir, Merry and Pippin at the Falls.”

“Hide the boats and continue on foot. We approach Morodr from the North.”

With an indignant squeak, Morodr, the mini-Balrog appeared and was quickly placed in the backpack. Saxo grumbled about the weight, but Mittens suspected that he was making it up. He himself had never experienced the weight of minis as being a problem, just like there always was enough room for them in the backpack.
The Fellowship ran off in all directions in search of Frodo and Boromir and left Laurie alone.
“Once again she chooses to ignore the exiting bits in favour of her whining,” Mittens said. Then a burst of inner monologue hit them.

She rolled the cork in her hand, and made a note to keep a tight hold on it so that she didn’t drop it into the river or anything. She thought of Aragorn. Was this what it was like to have a father? Laurie didn’t remember her father- he had left her and Annabelle when Laurie was very young. She had a step-father… but he had never paid any real attention to Laurie. It wasn’t that he hadn’t liked her… he just thought she was a weird, clumsy, quiet kid.

They all winced.
“Dear Eru,” the RMC said. “Is this what the charge for inner monologuing was about? Has there been a lot of this?”
“Almost constantly, I fear,” James said.
The RMC shuddered. “I’ll do the neuralyzing,” it said. “Might as well finally make myself useful.” With this, it opened a portal and was gone.

Then, Laurie compared both ‘fathers’ to Aragorn. He paid attention to her. He was kind to her. He didn’t think she was just some ‘weird, clumsy, quiet kid’. He had gone out of his way to be nice to her. To protect her. He wasn’t Laurie’s blood-relative, but right now, Laurie wished that he was. At least then she’d have one real piece of a family.

“With her Suefluence, she could most likely make it happen,” James muttered.
“We wont let her,” Mittens said, handing out Bleeprin to his two colleagues.
After the RMC had carried out an actually quite impressive logistical feat and managed to get Boromir, Merry, Pippin, Frodo and Sam neuralyzed, they portalled to Rohan.

“This is Gimli, son of Gloin, Legolas of the Woodland Realm, and Laurie Summers. We are friends of Rohan and of Theodan, your King.”

The mini-Balrog, Theodan, sprinted over to the agents and was picked up and placed in the backpack.
“Now we can …” Mittens began, when they were all knocked over by an Author’s Note.

Author’s Note: Okay, due to popular demand, I am going to stray from the story line. But it’s not going to come up for a while, so just sit tight for a chapter or two.
Oh yeah, and thank you all for the lovely reviews! It’s encouraging that people aren’t beating me down and calling this a Mary-Sue. Then again, Laurie’s eight, and it’d be pretty dmn creepy if she fell in love with someone… (Shudders)

Mittens got up and glared. “First of all,” he said, “it would have been nice to know a lot earlier on, that you didn’t plan on making this a romance. Secondly, some of the worse Sues in recorded history have been children or siblings of main characters, rather than love interests. If that’s your excuse, it’s a stupid one. James, charge for not having any idea what a Mary Sue is, but still claiming that she isn’t one.”
James scribbled the charge. “Do we charge her now?” he asked.
Mittens looked at the RMC, who nodded. “Yes,” Mittens replied, “now it’s time; we just have to find an opportune moment.” He squinted at the words. “And I think it’s there.”

At the sight of the pile of burning Uruk-hai and especially the head of one, mounted on a spear, Laurie felt nauseous and she went off to the side. She was just done being sick, when she saw a blue light fall on her from behind and then someone grabbed her.
She screamed and her friends turned towards her, weapons in hands, but whoever had grabbed her, held her up like a shield and Legolas dared not shot and the others dared not come any closer.
She heard a voice saying, in a mocking tone: “Careful, we don’t want her getting lucky with the knife again.” Then she felt the knife being removed.
Another voice said: “Now that I have your attention …” Then there was a bright flash of light and Aragorn, Legolas and Gimli all got sleepy and confused looks.
“Okay, listen,” the voice said. “None of you know a little girl names Laurie who claims to be from another world. None of you would ever dream of taking a child on this quest. Also, Aragorn, you are far to busy to fret over some little girl’s bruises. You were looking for signs of the Hobbits and you should continue to do so.”
To Laurie’s horror, they all nodded slowly and just turned away. Even Aragorn didn’t as much as look at her. She wanted to scream again, break the evil spell they were under and force them to remember her, but she was dragged backwards into the blue light and her friends disappeared.

Mittens placed Laurie on the ground and the four agents surrounded her.
“You should read the charges,” the RMC said.
Mittens nodded and got the notebook from James. He cleared his throat. “Laurie Summers,” he said. “As Protectors of the Plot Continuum we hereby charge you with the following crimes: Slandering single parents; copying – no, ripping off – your back story; being able to understand people, even though they don’t speak English and you presumably don’t speak Westron; severe trivialization of injuries, to the point where you are completely clueless about them; making the Hobbits and Aragorn kidnappers; coming to a new world and reacting by being bored; bad storytelling; writing and posting a fanfic without having access to the canon material; having a really annoying inner voice; being able to walk and run all day and even keep up with the rest of the Fellowship; being unbelievably self-centred; multiple instances of bad psychology and bad physiology – basically, most of the time, you neither think nor act like an eight-year-old and you can’t even be consistent about how you are wrong; twisting the whole story to be about you being abused, to the point where it is the only thing on people’s mind.”
He lowered the notebook to glare at the Sue. “Didn’t it ever occur to you,” he asked in a conversational tone, “that people here are in the middle of a war that will determine the fate of the whole world and that maybe, they have more important things to worry about than you?”
The Sue looked at him blankly, which was all the answer he needed. Clearly, the idea had never occurred to her.
He sighed and kept on reading. “You are also charged with making Arwen giggle; not having Elrond treat your injuries and crimes against capitalization. If you’re not going to capitalize all the proper nouns, you shouldn’t capitalize half of them. For one thing, it clearly marks you as being lazy, which is worse than being ignorant, and for another, it makes my fellow agent feel seasick. You are also charged with almost breaking the canon by joining the Fellowship, even though you are only eight years old.”
He lowered the notebook again. “Really, I cannot begin to describe how wrong that is. ‘Do not place a child in unnecessary danger’ is not some obscure footnote in the Silmarillon; it is a rule so basic, that humans across the world goes by it. I won’t even call it common sense, since even several species of animals follows it. Saying that you threw everybody severely out of character, simply doesn’t do justice to what you did.” He leaned closer to Laurie. “Congratulations,” he said, “I believe you’ve managed to make the members of the Fellowship act more stupid and irresponsible than several species of frogs.”
He leaned back. “Besides that, you are also charged with making yourself act OOC by going into danger without any kind of justification; wearing a dress on the journey; having serious inconsistencies; being able to distinguish the three different languages by sound; creation of the mini-Balrogs Buckleberry, Middle Earth, Imaldris, Dwarrodelf, Thrandullion, Morodr and Theodan; stealing Frodo’s scene; managing to kill an Orc; referring to the Lady Galadriel as ‘creepy’; ripping off Narnia; getting a speshul gift; annoying PPC-agents and claiming that you are not a Sue, even though you clearly have no idea what you’re talking about, which leads me to the final charge for being a Mary Sue. You punishment for these crimes is death.”
When Mittens finally closed the notebook, the RMC said: “Good; you’re getting the hang of what makes a story work. It seems that all that watching the Nostalgia Critic has paid off.”
Mittens smiled, then looked at Laurie. “Do you have any last words?”
Laurie blinked with big tear-filled eyes. “You’re just like Annabelle. She hurt me all the time and whenever I made friends she moved us to a new city and I …”
Mittens hit her with the notebook to get her to shut up. Then he smiled; not a nice smile. “You’re right,” he said, “we’re exactly like your mother. We get these headaches and then the only thing that helps is to hurt you.”
“Not that I don’t agree we you,” the RMC said, “but we still need to find and neuralyze Gandalf before he meets up with the others.”
“Oh, I’ve already neuralyzed him,” Mittens said.
“Really? When did you manage that?”
Mittens told him when and how.
The RMC looked at him for a moment, then it grabbed his arm and dragged him off to the side. “I wish I could just tell you how much I admire your devotion to the Duty and your ingenuity, but honestly, what were you thinking?! You could have been killed!”
Mittens blinked. “I wouldn’t have stayed dead,” he said.
“None of us know exactly what will happen if you die, but at the very least it will be a bloody inconvenience and at worst you wont be able to get back.”
Mittens looked down. He thought he had done good, but it seemed he hadn’t. Now the RMC was angry with him.
Then the RMC grabbed him and hugged him so hard that he couldn’t breathe. “You could have died,” it said and suddenly it didn’t sound angry at all. When it finally let him go and stepped back, it said: “We’ll talk more about this later, but for now, I’ll put it in words you can understand. If you at any time have to choose between postponing the Duty and placing yourself in an unreasonable amount of danger, you are to postpone the Duty. And that’s an order.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Now, it’s high time we found out what to do with our Sue,” the RMC said as they walked back to the others.
“Actually,” Mittens said, “I have an idea.” He looked at Laurie. “We are not going to hurt you,” he said. “We are not going to do anything to you. We’ll let you do it to yourself.” He reached over and took a small bottle from her pocket. “Can’t forget this. A rip-off from Narnia given by Lady Galadriel herself will make for a really nice souvenir.”

The agents stood looking through the open door to the Reality Room. Inside, the full effect of being beaten with an iron rod, was catching up with the Sue. It wasn’t a pretty sight. James looked away and the RMC placed a large paw on his shoulder; he didn’t know whether it was to comfort him or to remind him that he had to watch. At least it was over quickly.

After the clean-up was done, the agents all walked back to RC#170. They were expecting that there would be a message there, instructing James and Saxo about what they should do and where they should go. As it turned out, there was a message, but not the kind they had expected.
“Uh-oh,” Mittens said, looking through the open door and into the RC.“What? Are the mini-Darkspawn preparing a Blight again?” the RMC asked. “When will they understand, that they are not allowed to do so in HQ?”
“Better see for yourself,” Mittens said and stepped inside. The others followed him.
“Uh-oh, indeed,” Saxo muttered as he looked around.
The RC had grown quite a bit and instead of one door leading to the bathroom and two doors leading to bedrooms, there were now two extra doors in the opposite wall. There were also two extra beanbags.
“I say, it looks like we’re supposed to stay,” James said, sounding enthusiastic.
Mittens and the RMC looked at him, then at each other and nodded weakly.
Saxo looked outraged. “I will not stand this!” he said. “If I’m to be partnered with the fox, at least we should get our own room. I’ll …”
“Oh, hush,” the RMC said. “Sit down.”
“But I’ll …”
“Mittens will make us tea. He can open his gift early; it looks like a larger teapot.”
“Hm. Very well. But just one cup and then I’m off to complain to the Flowers.”

Read Full Post »

Author’s Notes: This mission is rated M and NSFW for mentioning of sexual content and for agents using swear words.
The fic is a side story to the agents’ very first mission, Better Than Revenge, in which Hermione was a Time Lord and a Sue, to boot. It should be possible to read this without knowing the other, but it might be more fun to read that first.
The term ‘Meta Crisis’ does not appear in this fic, but is used in the main fic, which is how I know that this really is a Meta Crisis and not the Sue inventing a non-canonical form of regeneration.
Disclaimer: The PPC belongs to the legen — wait for it… — dary Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. Torchwood and Doctor Who belong to the BBC. The Great Escape belongs to Blinded-Kit who is asked to keep it – preferably far away from us. Agents Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine.

In RC#170 there was peace and quiet. Mittens was sitting in one of the beanbags, playing Okami. The Radioactive Moss Creature was rubbing the tulip kitten, Aniseed, with a flame repellent ointment known as kenet, which originated in Robin McKinley’s ‘The Hero and the Crown’ continuum. Back when the agents had acquired their mini-Darkspawn, many of which could breathe fire, they had taken to fireproofing the RMC twice a week, to prevent any mishaps. When the RMC had adopted Aniseed, this precaution had been extended to her. Aniseed thought that this was one of the greatest pleasures life had to offer and was purring like a small sawmill. She also liked the taste of the ointment and it was a bit of a struggle for the RMC to get it on her before she could lick it off its paws.
In the game, Mittens was trying to get through the Konahana Shuffle and had been trying unsuccessfully for about twenty minutes. Now he finally thought he had it figured out and started the sequence again. He got the first flower right, then the second, the third and the fourth and was just about to do the fifth. It will come as no surprise to anyone familiar with the workings of the PPC, that the console chose this exact moment to go BEEP! Mittens’ thumb slipped and he lost the fifth flower. He got up, noticed that his right foot was asleep and limped over to the console, where he pressed the red button and started to read the Intelligence Report.

The RMC stopped what it was doing and watched him for a moment, which Aniseed took advantage of by pouncing on its paw and licking off the kenet. It gently shook her off and resumed the rubbing, but still watched Mittens, trying to get a hint about what kind of mission this was, by looking at his expression.
The agents had heard nothing from Upstairs about their, or rather the RMC’s, decision to use a completely new recruit in a mission. It was of course possible, that Upstairs had decided to overlook the harebrained scheme on account of it actually working, but it didn’t really believe this. It rather suspected that Upstairs were planning to punish them in a more subtle way and it kept expecting a Twilight troll-fic to land on their table.
However, when Mittens finally turned around, his expression was not one of horror, but rather one of slight puzzlement. “You remember our first mission?” he asked.
“Of course,” the RMC replied. “Bleeprin can only do so much.”
“What’s a ‘Side Story…ONE-SHOT’?”
The RMC winced slightly. “It is usually just pronounced ‘one-shot’, without all caps. Let me have a look.” By now it had finished with Aniseed, so it dried its paws on a towel and walked over to the console to have a look at the Intelligence Report. “Yes, I remember,” it said. “In our first mission, the Time Lord!Sue died, but regenerated as herself – only even prettier, of course – and explained it with having gone through a Meta Crisis. Back then I assumed that she was simply hand waving the explanation, but it appears that she was serious.”
“I’ll go ready the backpack then. I’ll bring the gun and the Muggle-use wand.” Mittens had no idea what the RMC was talking about, but figured that he would catch on eventually and that the RMC would tell him, if there was anything he really needed to know.
“So, I was thinking,” the RMC said, a bit later, when they were ready to go and Mittens was setting the disguises. “Maybe when we get back, we could go catch a movie.”
“Sure. Did you have anything in mind?”
“Well, our author has this tradition, where every year she goes to see ‘The Nightmare before Christmas’ in 3D. What do you say we one-up her?”
Mittens nodded thoughtfully. “Christmas,” he said. “Yes, that sounds like fun.”
The portal opened and the agents jumped through.

After a short disclaimer, the fic started in the final episode of ‘Children of Earth’ where Jack’s grandson, Steven, was being used as a living weapon against the 456. His mother was screaming and being held back by a couple of guards.

“Urgh,” the RMC said. “Can’t even get that right. His mother was outside a door looking in when this happened.”
Mittens looked at it. “You’re a cat again,” he said.
“So I am,” the RMC said. “Guess I shouldn’t have distracted you, while you were setting disguises. Or maybe the console just thought, that since I was a cat the last time we dealt with this Sue, I should be so again. Anyway, we’ll leave it be, if that’s all right with you. I’m actually more comfortable having four legs.”
“Okay.”
“Charge for getting the scene wrong, please,” the RMC said.
Mittens had brought the old notebook from their first mission. He flipped to the back and added the new charge.

They could see the crack forming on his forehead as his brain began to explode inside his school, and then finally, it was over and his limp body fell to the ground.

Steven’s head turned into a small school building and then he fell to the ground.
“If we ever needed proof that this really is the same Sue, I’d say we just got it,” Mittens said.
The RMC flicked its tail in distaste. “She’s getting things even more wrong,” it said. “Steven’s brain did not explode and there was no crack on his forehead. He was bleeding from the nose and ears and it was a lot more dignified than this.”

The Hermione!Sue, the agents knew from their first mission, teleported in, glowing with regeneration. She went over to Steven.

She stated sadly down at the young boy, placing one hand on his forehead and another softly on his chin, to open his mouth. She exhaled, the gold dust like particles flew out of her mouth and into his. Slowly, the light glow around her dimmed as she gave her regeneration to the boy.

Steven returned to life.
“Oh, great,” the RMC said. “Now we have a non-canonically alive canon to deal with.”

“Well, that’s my good deed of the day.” Hermione groaned as she stretched, before pulling her vortex manipulator from her pocket.

“Charge for having a vortex manipulator,” the RMC said. “They are generally only found on Time Agents and Jack’s is accounted for so …” Its voice trailed of as a thought struck it and it looked from Hermione to Steven and back again. “Wait, a minute,” it said. “This is wrong. This is very, very wrong.”
“What is?” Mittens asked.
“Hang on; I’ll just check the words. I could be mistaken.” The RMC squinted. “No, I’m not. She faints into the strong arms of Captain Jack, there’s a scene change and she wakes up in a hotel room some time later.” It hissed, then continued: “She sleeps with Jack, makes him seriously consider a threesome with the Doctor and there is no mentioning whatsoever of Ianto Jones and his recent death. But we have to let those charges go. We need to clean up this mess, right now; I’ll explain later. The minute Hermione faints, open a portal beneath her and Jack. That scene change can not be allowed to happen.”
Mittens nodded and as Hermione fainted into the arms of Jack, he opened the portal and they fell through.
“Now neuralyze the rest,” the RMC said. Mittens took out the neuralyzer, held it high and stepped forward. Everyone, who had been staring at the place where Jack disappeared, looked at him; some of them pointed weapons at him. He closed his eyes and pressed the button.
“Right,” he said. “There was no mysterious woman, who showed up to save Steven. Jack did most certainly not fall though the ground a minute ago. I was never here and neither was my cat.” Then he jumped though the portal in the floor, the RMC following him.

Captain Jack Harkness fell though the portal and landed on a hilltop in a remote location, still managing to hold on to Hermione. A few moments later, Mittens and the RMC came after him.
Jack looked at them and frowned. “You look familiar somehow,” he said. He looked down at Hermione. “She’s not real, is she?”
The RMC shook its head. “No,” it said.
If Jack was at all surprised at the talking cat, he didn’t show it. “So Steven is not really saved?” he asked.
“No,” the RMC answered. “But he wouldn’t have been anyway. She screwed up really badly.”
Jack nodded and dropped the Sue on the ground. “Too good to be true,” he said.
“Look this way, please,” Mittens said and held up the neuralyzer. A moment later, when Jack was properly neuralyzed, they opened a portal to the corridor in the warehouse and sent him through. Then they turned to the Sue.
Mittens shook her awake, not gently, and she opened her eyes with the confused look of a person, who was expecting to wake up in a bed, with Captain Jack Harkness in the room wearing only a towel, and instead woke up on a hill, with a seriously irate person standing over her and a cat sitting next to her.
The RMC had the notebook placed in front of it, opened on the last page.
“Hermione Granger, you are charged with a bunch of the same crimes as in our first mission, which we won’t bother to go into here, except for two things. Firstly, your are charged with ignoring the fact that the Harry Potter books are a fictional series in the Whoniverse; a charge we forgot to make the last time, so it’s nice to get that out of the way. Secondly you are charged with character defamation of Hermione Granger, by claiming to be her, which annoys us even more in this fic.
You are also charged with not getting the scenes right, with having a vortex manipulator and with serious canon breaching by making a Human-Time Lord Meta-Crisis with Steven Carter. There has only ever been one of those and it is so extraordinary, that it made Donna Noble the most important woman in the universe; but even this huge canon break pales in comparison to what you did next, which was nothing. You know what a Meta Crisis is, so you must know what it did to Donna Noble and what the Doctor had to do to keep her from harm, and yet you took absolutely no precautions to keep Steven Carter safe. Which means that, in a very short time, his brain is going to overload and fry from the inside.” It took a deep breath and yelled: “What the fuck is wrong with you!? You didn’t think once was enough for the kid!?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Hermione smirked.
“No, it pretty fucking obvious, that you don’t know what I’m talking about and why don’t you!? Did you only see the first part of the episode and thought ‘hey, that Meta Crisis looks cool. I must get me one of those’ and then you went out to look for canon characters to shag, without bothering to watch the rest!?” It broke up, stepped away from her and gestured to Mittens.
He stepped forward and cleared his throat. “You are also charged with saving a character who was canonically dead. When we put canon back in order, he will return to being dead, which means that, technically, you’re making us kill a canon character. That’s also a charge.”
“And that’s just the best case scenario,” the RMC added, having had a moment to calm down. “If he doesn’t go back to being dead, when canon reasserts itself, it means that someone will have to get their hands dirty. You better pray that this doesn’t happen, because if it does, my colleague and I are going right back to the Floating Hyacinth to tell her, that we are not going to complete this mission and why. Oh, she’ll be angry and a couple of Twilight troll-fics will come our way, but what matters is that we won’t be made to complete the assignment and instead she’ll send some of the tough guys.” It flicked its tail. “They don’t mind killing a canon child. Imagine what they’ll do to you.” There was long pause in which Hermione tried to smirk, but failed.
Finally the RMC continued: “You are also charged with conspiring to do further crimes, mostly having to do with you lusting after Captain Jack Harkness. For all these crimes you are sentenced to death. Any last words?”
“No.” Hermione growled. “I want my Jack. I’m his favorite person in the whole world, next to the Doctor.” She drew her wand.
If she had actually bothered to display some kind of combat skill in her fics, rather than just sleeping with canon characters, or if she had been more like the real Hermione, something might have come of this. As it were, Mittens, who had drawn his gun while the RMC read the charges, simply shot her in the head before she could utter an incantation. “So,” he said, “do we feed her to the Acromantulas again?”
“Don’t see why not. Those who do not learn from their mistakes are doomed to repeat them and to have the punishment repeated by PPC-agents. Grab that Vortex Manipulator, would you?”
“Huh?”
“Her leather bracelet.”
“Oh, right. I’ll get it.”

After disposing of the Sue, the agents returned to the warehouse to check up on the canons. They both felt their hearts sink. They had hoped that canon had completely reasserted itself by now, but Steven was clearly alive and Alice Carter was still hugging him, smiling happily. Around them, everyone else was going about their business, not looking at the non-canonically living boy and his mother.
“Steven hasn’t gone back to being dead yet,” the RMC said. “And Alice is aware of it. Of course, it would be very out of character for her not to be aware of it. She might not remember why he is alive; she just knows that he is.”
“And her knowing that he is alive is helping to keep him that way,” Mittens added. “Do we need to separate them to break the loop?”
“That would be the next step, but let’s start by neuralyzing her again and reminding her that he is actually dead. Maybe that will be enough to push canon into snapping back.” It looked up at Mittens. “You’ll have to do it. I can’t talk to her looking like this.”
“Okay.”
“Her name is Alice Carter,” the RMC said. “The boy’s name is Steven Carter.”
Mittens nodded and walked towards the woman. She was still sitting on the floor with her son, cradling him, and he was smiling up at her, with the smallest hint of confusion.
Mittens closed his eye for just a moment, then proceeded to walk up to them, taking out the neuralyzer. “Alice Carter,” he said.
She looked up at him and he closed his eyes and flashed the neuralyzer at her. When he opened his eyes again, she was looking at him blankly. “Alice Carter,” he repeated. His hands were suddenly shaking badly and he clenched them. “There was no mysterious woman who appeared out of nowhere and revived your son. Steven is …” He swallowed hard. “I’m sorry, but Steven is dead.”
Alice Carter frowned. “But …” she began. Then she looked at the child in her lap. He wasn’t moving. “No!”
“I’m sorry,” Mittens said.
“No! No! No! No!”
“I’m so sorry,” he whispered.
As she started sobbing, he turned and walked away. He felt faint and dizzy and he had to make an effort to unclench his hands, so he could operate the RA and open a portal back to HQ.

Back in RC#170 Mittens slumped down in the beanbag, but made no motion to pick up the Playstation controller. The RMC looked at him, worried. It thought a cup of tea might have been soothing, but it lacked the hands to actually make one, so it just walked over to him and placed its paw on his knee.
“You had no choice,” it said.
“I know,” he replied, in a voice that suggested that even though he knew it, he didn’t believe it.
“The Sue had rigged it so that, if you hadn’t done what you did, he would have died anyway and in a much worse way.”
Mittens nodded. They sat in silence for a couple of minutes until something scratched at the RMC’s leg, demanding its attention. It turned to look and Mittens did the same. Gray and Lylium, two of the mini-Darkspawn were holding a steaming mug between them. Behind them, the rest of the minis were gathered, along with Aniseed and the Prefect Badger, all looking at the agents intently. Further behind them, the kitchenette was a bit of a mess, with a tea tin having been knocked over and the tealeaves having been spilled on the table.
Mittens reached out and took the mug. He looked at the content, then took a sip. “Thank you,” he said. He looked at the RMC and smiled weakly. “I’ll be okay,” he said. The RMC patted his knee, but didn’t say anything.
“About that movie,” Mittens began.
“We can go another day, if you’re not feeling up to it.”
“No, I think I would like to go. It’s just … Does it have a happy ending?”
“It certainly does.”
“Then I would love to see it.”
“Drink your tea then. We’ll leave, when you’re finished.”

Read Full Post »

Author’s notes: When I first read this fic back in 2009, I had already known about the PPC for some years. However, it was this fic, that convinced me to sign up. So I you’ve ever wondered what kind of fic it takes, to make a usually mild-mannered Dane scream bloody murder, then look no further for the answer. It is a coincidence, but one I find very amusing, that a lot of the details in the fic are also extremely annoying to my agents personally.
Since the context might lead to confusion, I want to clarify that ‘Lex’ is not a misspelling of ‘Lux’ so no mini-Agent, at least not there. He is a character written by a friend of mine, and an acquaintance of my agents. The same goes for everyone else I mention, who is not recognisable as someone affiliated with the PPC; I am mostly likely name-dropping my friends’ characters.
<Serious business>The homophobic remarks. I was disgusted and angered and I really, really wanted to rip this fic a new one over those. I still am and I still do. However, I recognise that explosive caps-lock rage topped with way too many exclamation marks is neither in the spirit of the PPC nor fun for other people to read, so I toned it down. A lot. If you think I let the fic off too easily, then you are right; but I did so for the sake of the PPC, not the fic nor the author.</Serious business>
Disclaimer: The PPC belongs to their epicnesses, Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. Harry Potter belongs to J. K. Rowling. The Labyrinth belongs to George Lucas and the estate of Jim Henson. The fic being sporked, The Making of a Queen, belongs to Artemis Samhain and I do not want. Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine.

They heard the shrill beeping sound while they were still in the corridors on their way back to Response Centre #170.
”It sounds like a console,” Mittens said with a frown. ”But why isn’t it turned off … Oh no!” He started to run. The Radioactive Moss Creature checked to make sure that Aniseed would not fall off and then started to run as well. As they neared the door of their RC, it became clear that this was indeed where the shrill beeping was coming from.
“Who knows how long it has been beeping,” Mittens said. “The poor minis.”
“I’ll take care of the console,” the RMC said. “You calm down the minis.”
Mittens pushed open the door and they entered the response centre, which was one big chaos with mini-Reapers flying about and mini-Darkspawn and a mini-Aragog scurrying about, trying to find a place where the noise was less nerve wrecking. Some of the minis had managed to wrap pillows around their heads and others had gotten into fights over the rest of the pillows. The RMC slammed its front paw down on the red button, stopping the noise, and started to read the Intelligence Report. Meanwhile, Mittens, making soothing noises, gently pulled Lylium and Hightever out from under the bookshelf where they had gotten themselves stuck.
When the RMC was done reading, it turned around and looked at Mittens. “How are you coming along with the Labyrinth canon?” it asked.
Mittens stiffened, then answered: “I’ve seen the movie eight times, I think, maybe nine. I’ve read the novelization and the companion book about the Goblins and watched the documentaries on the DVD. I’ve read some of the goodfics …” A bit late he remembered, that although the RMC was currently the closest thing he had to a superior officer in Hell’s army, it was not actually a superior officer in Hell’s army and he didn’t have to be so nervous. He finished in a more normal tone of voice: “And I’ve seen the review that Nostalgia Chick did.” He didn’t mention how many times he had seen the review, since that probably wouldn’t interest the RMC.
“This mission is a Harry Potter/Labyrinth-crossover Sue-fic and since it sounds like you’re well prepared, I’ll let you handle the Labyrinth charges and I’ll do the ones for Harry Potter.”
Mittens nodded, feeling nervous again. “What should I pack?” he asked.
“Apparently we will have to change disguises a lot, so bring the D.O.R.K.S. Also an extra notebook and all the bleeprin you can find.”
“Oh. It’s one of those?”
“According to the Intelligence Report, yes. You can’t bring the Five-seven so we’ll use the weapons from the Dragon Age continuum. Swords and knifes are canon in both continua.”
“What about the crossbow?”
“Can’t remember one ever being used in either canon, so we better not bring it.”
Mittens finished packing and then hoisted the backpack. “What do we start out as?” he asked, leaning over the console.
“Ordinary Gryffindor students,” the RMC replied.
Mittens programmed the disguises, making very sure that the RMC ended up as human this time and opened the portal. They jumped through and the portal closed behind them. Back in RC #170, Aniseed curled up and feel asleep on the beanbag chair and Lylium and Hightever soon snuggled up next to her.

There wasn’t an author’s note or even a disclaimer. The fic started, not in prefic darkness, but in the bedroom of Sarah Williams. Thankfully, the agents had appeared out on the staircase, from where they could peek in at Sarah.

She absentmindedly pressed a hand against her chest, feeling that… that thing moving inside her, that surge of power, of life… of warmth that had settled within her at the Escher Room, after having appeared and disappeared inside her a couple of times inside the Labyrinth. It was as if her blood was buzzing with something that tickled the tips of her left hand and went up her arm, straight into her head and heart. It felt odd, but strangely right, as if it was how she had been supposed to feel all of her life. As if something inside her, which had formed part of her had been awakened at last. But there was also another little feeling, one of emptiness, as if she was missing something, something that had much to do with what she had gained…

“Not only is the grammar awful, she’s also long-winded,” the RMC said. “It looks like the Intelligence Report wasn’t exaggerating.”

Exasperated with herself for all that rubbish roaming inside her head she changed her dirty, grimy clothes for her nightgown and then snuggled under the sheets, not realizing that if she had just stared at her vanity mirror she would have noticed that the colour of her eyes had changed from a pale green to a misty silver, the colour of liquid mercury.

“And we have our first charge,” Mittens said, “for having eyes of an unnatural colour.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ Dream Sequence *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The agents had to shield themselves from the rain of punctuation marks, which was followed by a dream sequence in italics, that made the Word World seem tilted.

She was bathed in silvery light, as if she shone from within, and everything around her was obscured by a veil of darkness that was soothing, as if the veil enveloped her in a protective way, making her feel relaxed and at ease.

“Why do I sometimes get the feeling, that Personnel is planning to transfer us to the Department of Redundancy Department?” Mittens asked.

But she knew she was not along, she could sense a presence, a kindred spirit looming in the shadows, waiting for the opportune moment to come out and reveal itself to her. She knew that spirit, she knew that essence. She had fought against it and she had won, fair and square.

“Labyrinth?” she asked tentatively, kindly even, as she motioned it to approach “I know you are there. Come out, please”

A silvery orb of liquid light appeared before her then, shinning exactly the way she was, floating gently in front of Sarah. It gave away a feeling of ancestry, of long-ago born power, of old magic…

“The Labyrinth is an orb?” the RMC asked, looking at Sarah and the orb, who were both shinning; apparently that meant that they were trying to kick each other with their shins, but since the orb didn’t have any legs, it was just bobbing around.
“There is no basis in canon for the Labyrinth being an living entity,” Mittens said. “Let alone something old and powerful.”
The agents listened as the Labyrinth told Sarah, that it had been looking for someone to bond with and be its Keeper and that she, with her ‘serenity hidden beneath her stubbornness and temper’, was the right one.
Mittens opened the notebook. “Charging for the thing with the eyes, awful grammar, being long-winded, making the Labyrinth a powerful living entity without any basis in canon and claiming that Sarah has a serene temper, again without basis in canon.”

“Do what you must. I accept you” she said simply, extending her arms with confidence towards the power. The sphere dissolved itself into a river of silver and sparks, wrapping itself around her right arm, bringing a scorching every time the magic touched her skin. Sarah hissed in pain and bit her lower lip till it bled, but dared not complain. The blazing sensation in her arm, after a couple of minutes, reduced itself to a warm tingly feeling and it was then when the girl opened her eyes, realizing she had closed them, and peered at her right arm with curiosity. It was encased in a black glove that went past her elbow a few inches. It was made out of silk, soft and cool to the touch, and it ended in the tip of her middle finger, forming a ring around it, like a sort of fingerless glove that didn’t cover her palm either. In the palm of her hand something stood out, however: it was half a crystal sphere, one she had seen the Goblin King twirl in his hands one-too-many-times, incrusted in her hand, and visible only because there was a hole in the glove. At first she though the crystal was actually part of the glove, but after tugging at it she realized painfully that it was attached to her skin, flesh, veins and bones.

Mittens and the RMC looked at each other.
“I don’t think she has thought about how big those crystals are,” Mittens said. The crystal half-sphere covered the whole of Sarah’s palm and it was obvious that it would severely impact her ability to use her right hand. He wrote down a charge for having an improbably large crystal stuck in her hand.
A new punctuation rain followed.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ Ed of Dream Sequence *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Amidst the punctuation marks, a man dressed in pyjamas and nightcap landed with a loud thud. The agents first thought he was knocked unconscious, but when they heard him snoring, they realised he was simply sleeping so hard that even the fall hadn’t woken him up.
“Must be Ed of Dream Sequence,” Mittens said. “What should we do with him?”
“A typo who sleeps like a log?” the RMC said. “Maybe Medical would like him.”
Mittens tore a page out of the notebook and wrote a short explanation on it, then pinned it under Ed’s nightcap and the RMC opened a portal back to HQ and let Ed of Dream Sequence fall through into the Medical Department.
With this out of the way, they could once again turn their attention to the fic, in which Sarah’s stepmother was banging on her door and ordering her to start cleaning.

“I’ve got an important lunch with some friends from High School, Sarah” she informed her teenage slave with an unfriendly voice “So I expect you to clean the house, feed Toby and keep an eye on things while I am not here. Get dressed; fix yourself some breakfast and get over with your chores”

“This is non-canonical,” Mittens said. “Sarah was not a slave; she didn’t even think so herself, she was just being a drama-queen about it.”
“I’ll get a reading,” the RMC said and, after checking that the Canon Analysis Device was muted, pointed it at Karen Williams. [Karen Williams. Human female. Canon. Christ Church (Boston, Massachusetts). Out of Character 27.87%. Gumbo.] “Looks like we have our first charge for an OOC canon.”
Mittens wrote down the charge, along with the creation of the Ed of Dream Sequence.

In the fic, an owl arrived with a letter to Sarah. It was a Hogwarts acceptance letter, with the canonical wording, but a non-canonical postscript.

Unfortunately for some unknown reason your name didn’t come up in the admission books till last night, and you have already passed the age of first years students, which is eleven years old. That can be arranged with a spell or a potion, but it would require your and your parent’s full consent, so a representative of the school will visit you tonight to discuss that possibility and, if you agree, to perform the necessary magic to solve this inconvenience. We hope everything will work out for the best in the end…

Sarah’s mouth didn’t fall open. She didn’t gasp or shake or wondered, she was way past that with magic. It all made freaking sense after all: her own magic had awoken after her adventure in the Underground so of course someone had sensed it. She hadn’t been aware that other wizards and witches existed, but it seemed obvious that she would be called if there were.

The RMC raised its eyebrows. “Now that something of a non sequitur,” it said. “Charge her for not being surprised about the letter from Hogwarts and finding it all totally natural.”

Toby started crying from somewhere in the room and Sarah dropped the parchment to go to him, humming softly in a soothing way in an effort to calm the infant.

The doorbell rung in the William’s home. Robert Williams was too much wrapped up in some article of the newspaper to hear it, and Sarah had her hands busy changing Toby’s diaper, so she asked Karen, who was talking to someone over the phone downstairs to go see who it was.

The sudden, unmarked time shift made everything lurch forward and the agents both stumbled, but managed not to fall. Karen and Robert Williams appeared downstairs. The agents noted a charge for not marking scene changes with a new paragraph.

The person at the door turned out to be Minerva McGonagall. The agents hid in a room as Sarah passed them to go downstairs, then crept out and watched the action from the top of the stairs.

“My name is Minerva McGonagall and I am Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. I am here to discuss the possible admission of your oldest daughter, Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams” she informed him simply

“Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams?” the RMC asked. “I’m guessing that’s not canon.”
“No. Charging for having two non-canonical middle names.”
“Also charge for making them improbable. She is called Sarah and her brother is called Toby. Those middle-names don’t fit the naming convention. Anyway, I think we are long overdue for a reading on her.” It pointed the CAD at Sarah. [Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams. Canon/uncanon/canon. The Eternal Conflict. Mary Sue. Fast Bowling.] “She’s a Sue. Hardly surprising,” it said. “Charge her with it.”
Mittens nodded and scribbled in the notebook.
In the fic, Minerva McGonagall took out a copy of Hogwarts: A History.

“The book explains all there is to know about Hogwarts, but I suppose that, being a Williams, she should know about it. After all, though it has been lacking wizards and witches for a very long time, more than a century if I recall correctly, the Williams family is quite respected in the wizardry circle” Minerva said slowly, glancing at Robert, clearly expecting him to say something. He blushed a little actually and looked a little sheepish.

The RMC scoffed. “Magical heredity does not work that way,” it said. “Squibs are born into wizard families every once in a while, but a wizard family does not suddenly produce nothing but Squibs for several generations. And if they did, the family would most certainly not remain respected in the wizarding world. Charge for misrepresenting magical heredity.”
McGonagall proceeded to explain, that since the Headmaster wanted Sarah to start her training from the basics, she could be given a potion, called Reincarna, that would turn her into an eleven-year-old.
“Charge for inventing an non-canonical potion,” the RMC said.

“The issue here is if you are all willing to take that course of action. This side of the Williams’s wizardry name ends here, if I’m not mistaken, and the thing is that the Williams seem to be able to breed witches, but not wizards. They pass their magic to the females of the family, and the last two centuries were plagued with males of the family, so that is one more reason for which we decided to offer this opportunity. Are you willing, Mr. Williams, to let you daughter go through this? Take your time; consult it with your wife and with your daughter if you want. In a week’s time an owl will arrive and all you have to do is attach your answer to its leg. If you decide to go through this the potion will be send, together with the things Miss Williams would need for her first year and a ticket for the Hogwarts Express”

“Again, heredity does not work that way, and since when do you need tickets for the Hogwarts Express?” the RMC asked.
“… tickets for the Hogwarts Express,” Mittens repeated as he wrote the charges. He looked up. “I was just thinking, that the way commas and full stops are consistently left out before quotation marks, it looks like she actually thinks that it is the correct way.”
“Good point. Charge for that. Now, Karen and Robert Williams will not be appearing any more in person in this fic, so I suggest we wrap them up and then jump into the next chapter, skipping the author’s note.”
“Sounds like a plan.”
So after neuralyzing the two adults and sending them back to their canon along with the baby, they portalled to the next chapter which started with Sarah sitting in a compartment aboard the Hogwarts Express. The agents hid outside the compartment and peeked in.

She was curled up in her seat, which she occupied fully since no one had dared sit next to Ice-Queen Williams, as they all called her on Hogwarts. Because, if you were even a little bit odd at Hogwarts- odd for a wizard, that is- you got stuck with a nickname, most of then lately courtesy of Fred and George Weasley. They were in seventh years just as she was, and she was surprised they had managed to respect authority long enough to make it to their NEWTs, though, she reminded herself, they still had lots of time to flunk, should they wish it.

“Way to skip over seven years at Hogwarts,” the RMC said, “Why did she even need to be eleven years old, if the next time we see her, she is seventeen?”
“’They always make me this cold hearted bitch with all these super powers that the Labyrinth supposedly gave me after I defeated it. Not to mention it is so weird running into a bunch of people who look exactly like me, only with funky colored eyes or something’,” Mittens quoted.
“Huh?”
“It’s from the Labyrinth Academy; Sarah Williams complaining about the Sue-versions of her.”
The RMC tilted its head to the side. “So you’re saying, that not only is she a Sue, she’s also a very unoriginal one for this canon?”
“Apparently so. Charge for it?”
“Charge for it. When is the movie Labyrinth from?”
“1986.”
“So the movie takes place in 1986 or perhaps even 1985, but Fred and George would have been in their seventh year in 1996, so that leaves us with a time distortion of about three years. It’s minor, but I’m not exactly feeling generous, so just charge for that as well.”

She shook her head and resumed her staring at the window, her long, silky, dark chestnut hair twisted into a long braid that almost reached her hips and resting over her left shoulder, trailing down her muggle clothes. She hadn’t dressed in her black robes yet, but she wore dark clothes anyway: a pair of black breeches and a matching black shirt with silver strings embroiled into the collar, the hem and the cuffs.

Mittens frowned. “In the movie Sarah’s hair was very pretty, but it only reached past her shoulder-blades; then again, it did look like it might have been cut recently.”
“A haircut couldn’t account for that difference in length. They take a couple of inches at most.”
“Charging for Sue-length hair and too much description of clothes.”

In the fic, Sarah was reminiscing, resulting in a sepia toned flashback.

She was a loner; she had been since the first day she stepped into Hogwarts. She remembered vaguely that very day. The excitement, the nervousness and the sense of finally being home. She had felt restless till she had caught sight of Professor McGonagall, the only familiar face in miles, and sensed the girl’s inner distress.

McGonagall turned into a young girl and looked fittingly distressed.
“Turning McGonagall a little girl by shifting POW mid-sentence,” Mittens said, while writing the charge.

However, there were things that she couldn’t control, no matter how hard she tried. The dreams at night were an example. Flashes of images, like the ones of dancing in the arms of an immortal, plagued her sleeping moments, feeling her with some strange kind of long. And every night the ballroom was the same, though the style of the dress she wore had been changing as she had grown up. Now, at seventeen, she found herself wearing a spaghetti-strapped, deep black dress with- and she didn’t miss the irony of it- tiny crystal shards all over the bodice and along the skirt. The bodice was like a normal dress, tight and form-fitting and the skirt fell to the floor freely, though there were no petticoats that gave it that bell-like shape, so it just trailed behind her in a small train. Her glove in the dream had a companion on her other arm and a heavy necklace made out of something that seemed like white gold twisted to form Celtic patterns along her neck, just like the bracelets that adorned her forearms and wrists.

“That’s a lot of details from what she claims are flashes of images,” Mittens said. “I’m upping the charge for to much description of clothes.”

“Are you still amongst us, Miss Williams?” a very British and low voice asked rather snidely as she snapped back to reality. Her silver eyes focused on the tall and brooding figure of Professor Snape and she ducked her head so as not to encounter his unpardonable black eyes.

Professor Snape appeared in the compartment next to Sarah.

“I’m sorry, professor. I was waiting for my Dominus potion to settle and I got lost in my thoughts” she replied politely, pointing at the emerald liquid inside the potion that was slowly turning into a colour that resembled liquid gold.

It finally dawned on the Word World that there had been another unmarked shift in time and space and the compartment was yanked out to the right, like a set piece being pulled out, and the Potions Classroom came in from the left.
The agents managed to stay on their feet through the change, but were knocked over when a table crashed into them.
Mittens retrieved the notebook, which he had dropped in the fall, and wrote ‘attacking agents of the PPC with scene changes’, then got to his feet.

“Good work there, Williams” he said with an ironic smile. Sarah, knowing the resentful looks she was getting from her fellow Gryffindors and the snide Slytherins fought the urge to roll her eyes heavenwards. She thanked the professor for his unfortunate comment and sat back to wait for her potion to finish the colour-changing, knowing the hateful stares she was receiving and hating the smirk that they brought to the Potions Master’s face.

The RMC facepalmed. “Why is it so hard to get right?” it asked. “Snape is not nice, but he knows what it is like to be both gifted and bullied. He would not enjoy knowing that an intelligent student was being bullied or do something to add to it.” It took out the CAD and got a reading. [Severus Snape. Human male. Canon. KGFK (AM) Out of Character 57.87%. Longnose stingray.] It sighed. “It’s high, which means we haven’t seen the worst of it yet. And since when did both Gryffindor and Slytherin become such total jerks?”
“Since the arrival of the Emo!Sue who needs them all to hate her in order to feel speshul?”
“Oh, right. Charge for it.”

The class ended and Sarah walked through a mirror and out of another mirror and the agents had to hurry and portal after her.

“Mirror magic… How would I ever be able to make it to class in time without it?”

Mittens looked around. “Try walking,” he said, “like everyone else seem to be doing.”
The agents followed Sarah into the classroom and sat down a couple of seats further down, where they could watch her. Sarah was, of course, just as good at Transfiguration as she had been at Potions.

Everyone’s eyes turned to the odd of the class and no one noticed what was plain to see: Sarah Williams had grown (twice in a lifetime) to become a thin, ethereal creature with long, chestnut hair that had the colour of the richest chocolate and deep eyes that had once been green but were now grey, almost liquid silver with long, thick eyelashes framing them. Her skin was pale always, for she never blushed, and her lips stood in direct contrast, a deep red colour. She had a kind of silent grace that tried to go through the world unnoticed, for she tried hard to keep a low profile. Sarah Williams, no matter how much she tried to deny it, was a natural. And she was damn good at hiding it. Her hair was pulled back in a tight bun and her figure covered by the large robes she wore. Most girls tried hard to arrange their robes so they would be more form-fitting and ergo more flattering but Sarah liked her flowing, oversized robes just as well.

“Bleargh,” the RMC said. “Want to bet, that there will be a scene later, where she lets her hair down and everyone just marvels at how beautiful she is?”
“No thanks.”
“Charge for being Sueshly beautiful and trying to hide it.”

In the fic, McGonagall asked Sarah where she was planning to spend Christmas.

“It will have to be here” she said without making eye-contact “Karen still thinks me a very bad influence for my brother Toby and little Cathy. She says that, since either of them have developed so far no magical talent there is no need to put strange ideas into their heads. And besides, I could use the time to work the last kinks in my animagus transformation”

There was no feeling in her voice, just acceptance and… nothing. Her voice was always full of nothing. It worried some people to hear her, so flat and dispassionate, so damnable calm and collected. So serene… So lifeless.

“I think the words you’re looking for are ‘dull’ and ‘boring’,” Mittens said.

She never got angry, with all the teasing and the pranks that sometimes bordered the cruel or the dangerous. But it seemed also that those who dared go against the black-haired girl got hurt in some way or the other. In the dark of the night they would suffer accidents, they would be assaulted by horrible nightmares that caused insomnia or appear beaten and weary, swearing someone had tried to rip their heads off while sleeping or glasses or mirrors would explode in front of them, whenever they passed, never harming them but making other people stay as far away from them as possible for some time. Once one had dared call Sarah Williams a mudblood, even if it wasn’t entirely true, and the kid had disappeared for an entire week. But there was no trace of magic in those incidents, so Sarah had never been blamed. And the kid had said nothing, as though too scared to accuse anyone or even speak about the place he had been for the past week.

The RMC shook its head. ”After a couple such incidences, the parents of the students would demand Sarah expelled, regardless of whether or not it could actually be proved that it was her doing. It might not be particularly fair, but Hagrid was imprisoned in Azkaban on far shakier grounds.”
“Also, while this would explain why the students are afraid of her, it makes no sense that they continue to show open hatred and bully her.” Mittens didn’t know a lot about human interactions, but he knew how you acted around someone you were afraid of, and this wasn’t it. “There’s also the hair. It’s not black, it’s dark brown, and she can’t even claim that she made a mistake for it was described as chocolate-coloured earlier.”
“Charge for all three.”

Both women smiled, aware of the rather close bond there was between them. Like a mother and a daughter, thing Sarah had never had before. A person who cared, who gave a damn, so to speak. She thought of Linda Williams, away in her ninth cloud of stardom and of Karen, scowling at her all the time and too preoccupied being a modern executive woman to pay attention to her stepdaughter.

“Oh please,” the RMC said. “Minerva wasn’t even that motherly with Harry, who was a real orphan. No way she would be a surrogate mother to an annoying teenager, who argues with her parents.” It took out the CAD and pointed it at McGonagall. It showed her to be 49,21 % OOC. “It sighed and put the CAD away again. “We haven’t seen the worst with her either.”

McGonagall and Sarah went to Great Hall to have lunch and Sarah sat down between Fred and George Weasley.

Sarah felt sorry for the boys, but soon enough Alicia Spinnet and Angelina Johnson appeared to cheer them up, kissing their cheeks and ruffling their hair in unison and dragging along a sour-looking Katie Bell, who obviously missed their former Quidditch captain a tad too much.

“One non-canonical romance and hints of another one,” the RMC said. “Depending on how it is done, it can be everything from no charge to a major charge. Want to bet that this will have absolutely no impact on the main plot, but is only there for the sake of shipping?”
“No.”
“You never want to bet.”
“It’s not that I don’t want to, it’s just that you keep suggesting bets where the chance of me winning is non-existent.”
“You may have a point. Anyway, to be on the safe side, charge her with pointlessly shipping people. We can always go back and erase it, if it turns out that there’s a point with it.”

Soon the conversation was diverted to the subject of Quidditch, a sport that Sarah enjoyed and took part in. She was one of Gryffindor’s substitutes in the team, being a chaser and a beater, good, a little perhaps above the average, her agility making her stand out.

“That’s … modest,” the RMC said.

She would have probably made it to the team had the Weasley brothers not been such a strong duo or if she hadn’t been the main duellist of the Duellist Club, of course.

“Oh, right,” it said. “Although for a Sue, that is still pretty modest.”

Her Head Girl badge shone pinned in her black robes and she briefly recalled the hurtful remarks and new gossip that it had originated.

“Yes, it is so hard to be better than everyone else and have what everybody else wants,” Mittens said, annoyed.
“Charge for making her Head Girl. I find it highly unlikely for a student with her sinister reputation. How would she make the other students keep calm and follow her lead in an emergency?”

She encountered Hermione Granger in the hall and the girl smiled brightly at her and waved, just as Ron and Harry did. The later seemed out of spirits, but she understood him.
“For all that’s worth, Harry” she said as she passed the trio that she had watched over since they had set foot in Hogwarts years ago “I believe you. I’ve always have. I’ve seen enough to know you tell the truth” she grimaced then “Though I doubt that me believing your story is going to add any credibility to it, sorry”
The Boy Who Lived raised his green eyes at her and actually smiled a little bit, the action brightening his face completely.
“Thanks, Sarah. It means a lot”
The girl looked puzzled and touched at that. She hadn’t realized how much those three had grown to care for her, just as the twins had.

Mittens and the RMC looked at each other.
“I think,” the RMC said with a solemn expression, “that it is time to bring out the bleeprin, because this fic has just gone from bad to insane. How would Harry, Ron and Hermione grow to care for her, when she never speaks to them or anyone else and generally just goes around, keeping to herself and being creepy?” While talking, it dug out the bleeprin, swallowed a couple and gave some to Mittens.

McGonagall appeared and walked up to the Headmaster’s office.
“Next scene is with her and Dumbledore. We better follow,” the RMC said and the agents ducked into the office after her.

“Oh, Albus” she murmured, hating herself for once, when she had been young, letting a crush she had had on her once Transfiguration teacher develop into true love for a person that was her dearest friend and most respected co-worker. She reached for his hand and squeezed it reassuringly; smiling that special smile she reserved only for him, and then moved boldly to stroke one of his cheeks.

“Charge for pointlessly shipping McGonagall and Dumbledore,” the RMC said.
Dumbledore and McGonagall talked at bit more about Sarah, who was the most talented Animagus-student McGonagall had ever taught.
“What’s an Animagus?” Mittens asked.
“It’s a wizard or witch who can turn into an animal at will,” the RMC replied. “They are supposed to be very rare.”
“Isn’t that a charge, then?”
The RMC shrugged. “The thing is, three out of the four Marauders were Animagi so I can’t really bring myself to charge for it. Besides, we can cover it with a general charge for being good at far too many things.” I took a look at the Words. “Author’s note coming up. And, oh, there’s a Helping Hand.”
The agents both covered their ears as the voice boomed.

But I thought that sarahm being the one more fuzzily descrived and developed throughout the movie neede more background and it was also necessary to understand how she fitted in the Harry Potter universe before tossing Jareth into the mix.

The mini, sarahm, floated over to the agents and enthusiastically grabbed first Mittens’ hand and shook it, and then the RMC’s’.
“I think it’s happy that we’re taking it out of here,” the RMC said.
“No wonder. I know I would be happy, if someone came to take me out of this fic.”

Enjoy and as always, review if you can and want. Any kind of comment is welcome. As for the person who told me about Sarah being a tad too perfect, I am trying to show her defects, and being stoic and unaproachable is certainly one of them. Thank you for the comment, though, I don’t want Sarah to pass from being am original charachter to becoming some sort of Mary Sue.

Mittens and the RMC looked at each other and started giggling.
“Seriously, though” Mittens said, when he was done laughing. “Being stoic and unapproachable is not a defect. Now, if the note had said ‘dull’ or ‘boring’ that would have been different.”

See you in a week or two,
Artemis Samhain
Hell’s Librarian.

Mittens stopped smiling. “Hell don’t have librarians,” he said. “Or libraries. It has archives. Big nasty archives filled with things that want to kill you. I was in one of them once and I nearly got eaten by a book.”
“Yes, that’s right, but we cant charge her with breaking our canon.”
“How about with claiming that she is not a Sue?”
“Go right ahead.”
Mittens scribbled the charge as the next chapter started – with a new punctuation-rain.

******************************** Past ********************************

The agents shielded themselves from the rain as best they could. At least, since the timeshift was described this time, they were not knocked over, but only felt a slight lurch, as they were dragged back through an undefined length of time, and back to the Williams’ house. They peeked through the door at Sarah, who was alone in the house, doing homework.

The wind roared outside, waking her up from her daydreams and making her focus on her almost-but-not-quite-finished essay and sighed, going back to the subject of the Magical Wars and muggles and wondering whether Professor Binns would in fact be surprised when he found out that someone had actually been awake during his last lesson of the year to write down the homework and truly do it.

“Charging for run-on sentences,” Mittens said.

The sound of crystal smashing reached her ears from the ground floor and was followed by the unmistakable sounds of struggle. She recognized the squeaks of Oaklyn, whom she had seen fly downstairs a couple of minutes ago, probably bored of Sarah’s tiny and stuffed bedroom.

“Sarah’s bedroom was not tiny,” Mittens muttered.
The RMC nodded. “Charge for ripping off Harry,” it said.
They followed behind Sarah as she went downstairs to examine where the noise was coming from.

But what made her gasp in horror was not the current state of her dinning-room or the thoughts of the time that would take her to turn the room back to normal without magic. It was the sight of her pet animal, her rather big owl being “embraced” by a large green diamond serpent. But it was no ordinary animal, that one. When it moved it seemed to shimmer and change colours from green to silver and back to green again. That, as professor Lupin had once taught her was the unmistakable characteristic of a death-strike snake, a symbol of the Dark Arts.

“Inventing an non-canonical name and description for a species of snake,” the RMC said.

Fae magic was more slippery, more flowing than Wizardry magic, as well as colder to the blood. She felt it as it flowed through her veins in fluent waves of ice.

“Fluent waves of ice?” Mittens said. “I think the words you’re looking for are ‘ice water’.”

Sarah pried her eyes away from the hypnotic golden pools of the animal long enough to search for a pointy object but to her dismay the kitchen was still baby-proof and all sharp things were kept secured and locked. And the key, of course, was no where to be seen. Toby was seven by now, but Karen, nor really being a housewife, hadn’t had time to turn her house back to normal. And then Catherine, sweet, little, horribly-spoiled and heavenly normal Cathy had come along, and Karen had been so afraid she could get hurt that had left the house as it was, even though Catherine was by now two years of age.

“Ew!” Mittens exclaimed as pools of suspicious looking golden liquid showed up on the floor.
“Charge for whining about baby-proofing, in a home with a two-year old,” the RMC said.

“Oh, Gods” she whispered to herself, looking at her reflection in the mirror near the hallway to find her image reflected there:

“Well, who else would she expect to see in a mirror?” the RMC said.

Sarah defeated the snake by using her magic to break a mirror and impale it on the shards. Then, for no stated reason, she decided to pack her things and leave the house.

Closing her eyes she rested her whole right palm on the mirror and concentrated in Europe, Great Britain, England and finally a little area called Grimmauld Place.

Sarah walked through the mirror and the agents portalled after her, to a short while after her arrival. Sarah was explaining – or rather, lying about – how she knew about the Order and its headquarters.

“And keeping my senses attuned to my surroundings and… well, and being a quiet person one can be informed of many things in Hogwarts”

“No, don’t tell them about your mirror magic and let them decide if maybe it is something they could use against Voldemort,” Mittens said.
“Charge for it.”

“We know, Miss Williams, we all know. And we all agreed that our secret would be safe with you, but what I wanted to discuss with you is your real reason to be here. All other explanations you can keep to yourself, you won’t be judged inside this room. It was decided unanimously” the Headmaster said pleasantly, though he threw a look at Sirius and Snape before adding “Though some of us needed a little more convincing than others”

She either didn’t notice or choose to ignore the young woman wearing a Hogwarts uniform, who was sniffling quietly in a corner, fighting bravely to hold back her tears, and the young man also in uniform, who was awkwardly patting her arm, trying to console her.
Sarah also told about the attack by the snake and that this had somehow fuelled her desire to help defeat Voldemort.

“So I want to join the only force I know of that is truly capable of defeating him, though I know I can’t be an official member till I am of age, so I want to be sort of unofficial, like the Twins or Harry, Ron and Hermione. And that is why I’m here now”
Too stunned to speak, or now knowing exactly what the heck to say, everyone remained silent for a while, silently assessing the courage and the spirited will of the quiet, soft-spoken but firm and stubborn young woman in front of them.

The RMC sighed and dried its eyes on the paper handkerchief Mittens had given it. It looked at the Words. “Now that I’ve finished mourning the death of natural suspicion and common sense in this fic, let’s skip some paragraphs – except that this fic doesn’t have those.” It frowned at what it read. “Charge her with giving us a whole chapter about how she is all alone and everybody hates her and nobody talks to her, when she apparently had made a bunch of friends and acquaintances here. Either she has made the members of the Order huge jerks to treat her this way, when they get back to Hogwarts, or she has already forgotten what happened in the first chapter.”
Mittens noted the charge and the RMC punched the buttons on the RA and sent them forward to where Harry arrived at the Order’s headquarters.

“What is she doing here?” Harry said out of the blue, a little bit more forcefully than he had intended, totally confused and angrier, because people seemed to be keeping more and more things from him. Everyone remained quiet as they moved towards the dinning room to sit on the table while Molly Weasley whiskered the kids away except for Harry.
“That’s a good question” Sirius muttered under his breath. Snape, for once, agreed with him.

“Good old Harry. Sirius and Snape too,” the RMC said.
“Giving Molly Weasley whiskers,” Mittens said and noted the charge.
In the fic, Snape spoke up.

“For heaven’s sake, even Black TRIES to make himself useful tough all that he does is scowl and walk around the house. But Miss Williams… what has she done to deserve her status of unofficial member of the Order of the Phoenix?”

The agents silently cheered on Snape.

“I believe I can answer” she said boldly, sitting down gingerly and never breaking eye contact. Her eyes changed from silver to green and back to silver, never settling for one colour

“Colour-changing eyes,” Mittens said, “and by now, I think we can charge for an overuse of adjectives and adverbs.”
Sarah explained how she had secretly helped Harry, Ron and Hermione, by dropping clues for them to find and later by distracting Mrs. Norris and Filch, protecting them in the Forbidden Forest and making her own owl keep Hedwig safe. She finished by explaining how Harry had gotten stuck in the maze because of some rare Fae magic, but that she had a talent for labyrinths and therefore had been able to find him.

“Taking credit for far to many canon events,” the RMC said. “Also, while the Harry Potter series does have a long and proud tradition for people eavesdropping, what she is talking about is pure stalking and should be charged as such.”

“Can you back up her testimony, Albus?” Mad-Eye Moody said suddenly “I think that would be the only proof anyone here should need”

The Headmaster nodded solemnly at once, giving the unquestionable proof everyone wanted. Ron had his jaw hanging open, Harry’s eyes rivalled the size of saucers and Hermione contented herself with impersonating a Goldfish by opening and closing her mouth in utter shock. Suddenly every single unexplainable thing or aid they had gotten, like Firenze conveniently finding and befriending them, had acquired an explanation and they hadn’t realized before the extra hand that had always been there.

The RMC sighed. “Making everybody incredible gullible. I’ll get a count on exactly how gullible.” It took out the CAD and started getting readings on everyone, who it hadn’t already checked. Sirius Black and Molly Weasley were the lowest with around 15% each; they were in fic very little and acted as two-dimensional, but not incorrect versions of themselves. Dumbledore was the worst with 59%. “Sirius, Molly and Remus aren’t in the rest of this fic,” the RMC said. “We’ll neuralyze them when Sarah leaves.”

After the neuralyzing of the canon characters, the RMC looked at the Words to see how far they needed to go. “There’s the start of a new school year. Dolores Umbridge arrives. Sarah is apparently infamous among the new students. Fred and George have an actual funny moment. The Dueling Club. A scene with McGonagall and tolerable dialogue. Bashing Umbridge is not much of a charge . Actually, I think we can skip all of the third chapter and go straight to the fourth. It picks up where the first chapter ended, with Dumbledore and McGonagall being romantic. We’ll skip that part too.” It punched a couple of buttons on the RA and the agents jumped through the portal.

They arrived in a scene at a nondescript location – the only description being, that there was a throne and Voldemort was sitting on it – and watched from a corner as a Death Eater named Finian Bloodstone talked to the Dark Lord and tried to get permission to go after Sarah Williams and kill her, before she became stronger.

“I’ll not grant you permission for this… personal quest of yours, the risk of being discovered for such a petty motive as personal revenge is too high” Tom Riddle said finally “And if you disobey me, you better not come back… Or you’ll wish you would have died in the process”

“Is that canon?” Mittens whispered.
The RMC shook its head. “No,” it said. Finian Bloodstone is an OC. And Voldemort would never tell someone that if he disobeyed him, he shouldn’t come back; he would warn him, that he would find him and kill him.” The CAD confirmed both statements; Finian Bloodstone was a bit and Voldemort was 30% OOC. “Voldemort only appears this one time, so we can just neuralyze him and the other Death Eaters, and move on.”

Those were not empty threats and everyone knew that, but the blood of Finian demanded the shedding of the Williams’ blood, and he could do nothing more than to try and carry out the vendetta of his family as quietly and secretly as possible. The Death-strike snake had failed, so he would have to get things done personally.

“It’s a family-feud,” the RMC said, then shrugged. “Not very original, but I suppose many great villains have had the same motive, so it’ll do.”

There was another unmarked shift in time and space and once again the scenery changed like a set piece being pulled out and another being shoved in. The agents crashed into a wall and landed in a small heap.
“I am getting really, really sick of these scene shifts,” Mittens said. The RMC who had landed on top of him, got to its feet and helped him get up as well. They looked around. They were in a room in the Goblin Castle and Jareth was there. Fortunately, everybody was far too concentrated on other things to notice their arrival.

The powerful Jareth, King of the Goblins and High Lord and Leader of the Daoine and Leanan Sidhe had been reduced to a brooding shadow of himself by some teenage mortal, a flash of a majestic being he had once been.

Mittens blinked. “That’s not right,” he said. “That’s not right at all.”

He was a warrior, the best of the Sidhe kin, Master of TirnanOg, the so-called Land of the Ever-Young, were the trio of Fairy Realms or Courts (Annwyn, Avalon and Albion) resided. He was above said Courts, being the ultimate representative of the three main kin of the Sidhe: The Warrior Kin (Daoine Sidhe), the Dark, Seducing Kin (Leanan Sidhe) and the long-gone but never-forgotten Aes Sidhe, the Godly Kin.

“That’s not canon!” Mittens exclaimed. “None of this has any basis whatsoever in canon.” The RMC wordlessly handed him some bleeprin and he swallowed them. It felt for him; Mittens had been on missions before, but this was the first time he saw a canon he actually knew and cared about being broken.
“Inventing multiple non-canonical races and lands.” Mittens wrote down the charge.
“By now, I also think we can charge for consistently confusing were and where,” the RMC said.
The agents watched it was revealed that Sarah’s dreams about Jareth was in fact his doing. Then he apparently had an idea to get back into her life; and then he went to sleep. Yet another punctuation rain marked the start of a new dream sequence, which took place in a ballroom.

His cat-like, mismatched eyes surrounded by oddly-shaped eyebrows and the dark shadow between characteristic of all Sidhe (proving that he does not, under any kind of circumstances, wear eye-shadow) scanned the room quickly and thoroughly.

“In-text author’s notes,” the RMC said.
Mittens nodded. “Also charging for claiming that Jareth does not wear eye-shadow, when clearly he does. It even changes colour between the scenes, so is the fic trying to claim that he has colour changing eyelids?”
“I wouldn’t put it past it.” It checked the words and frowned. “There’s some more description of clothes, but we’ve already upped the charge. They talk a bit and dance and nothing else happens. It’s just like the dreams she has already described, which makes this whole scene rather pointless,” the RMC said. “Charge for that and let’s move on.”

I need a life. One that does not revolve around him’ Sarah Williams thought during Herbology, were she had had a hard time trying to control herself when she discovered that, while absentmindedly sketching what had started as a mandragora, she had drawn the face of a certain well-known Fae.

Alicia, Angelina and Katie snatched her notebook and looked at the picture.
The RMC checked the Words and frowned. “She’s best friend with these three, in addition to being friends with Harry, Hermione and Ron. There’s the thing with being an Animagus, which might not be too bad on its own, but then she’s also a member of the Order. You would think she was working her way through a Harry Potter Sue check listing. Charge for being a cliché in this continuum as well.”

Sarah nodded gravely and retrieved her sketchbook, but not before both Gryffindors saw the picture of the man with long, wispy hair and unsettling mismatched eyes that looked slightly saddened. His sharp features, high cheekbones and queer eyebrows were all perfectly sketched in black charcoal and seemed both strong and delicate.

“She started sketching an mandragora and ended up with that?” the RMC said. “That’s goes way beyond being good at everything, that’s just ridiculous.”
“Charging for being ridiculously good at doodling.”

Of all the three Katie was the one closer to her and had convinced her to try Quidditch, for which she was forever grateful. She was a dueller at heart, but she loved the team and each of the members and it gave her an opportunity to socialize during practises, in which she helped even though she rarely played in any of the matches.

The RMC blinked. “Wait a tick. She has friends and people to talk with? Even though this chapter is set in the same present as the first chapter, where she is all alone and everyone is afraid of her and nobody talks to her, except sometimes Fred and George, despite of the fact that she is a member of the Order of the Phoenix and made friends during the summer and …” It stopped talking and grabbed the bleeprin instead. “Stupid fic,” it muttered as it shook out a couple of pills. “Can’t keep a time line with one measly flashback straight.” It checked the words and frowned. “Well, hello Plot,” it said. “I was beginning to suspect, that you were never going to show up.” It looked back at Mittens. “The clock strikes thirteen, Sarah runs to the Great Hall, while shouting that the Headmaster should be warned of dangers inside Hogwarts and the chapter ends with something with glowing, green eyes waiting for her in the Hall. Let’s skip to the next chapter.”

Next chapter opened with Jareth.

He was dressed in common Sidhe clothes. The tights, flourish shirts and eccentric capes he reserved for when he had to play Goblin King, but in reality he dressed as one would have expected a magical being: a black tunic made out of airy fabric that reached to his knees and had silver strings embroiled in the hemline, neckline and cuffs, a leather vest and a pair of trousers made out of some black animal skin that appeared apt for hunting. Over the tunic he had a long coat made of some soft, yet strong black fabric with silver buttons with engravings in some unknown language and showered with the glittered that accompanied any Sidhe. What remained the same was the spiky hair and the long boots but his head was now adorned with what appeared to be a platinum circlet consisting of a single string of metal circling his head till his forehead were the string became Celtic knots symbolizing his status and hierarchy.

Mittens blinked. “He’s a character replacement,” he said.
The RMC raised its eyebrows. “I’ll just confirm that,” it said. “We’re long overdue for a reading anyway.” It pointed the CAD at the Goblin King. [Jareth. Canon/uncanon/canon … Kel-Lite. Gary Stu. Son Records] It looked at Mittens. “Nice. How could you tell?”
Mittens face was all seriousness, but a slight tugging at the corner of his mouth betrayed him, when he answered: “Well, there’s all the non-canonical stuff and the glitter was also a give-away. But what really tipped me off was all that description of clothes and not one mentioning of too tight pants. He couldn’t be the real Jareth.”
The RMC grinned, then said: “That means we’ll have to keep a separate chargelist for him.”
Mittens nodded. “Good thing we brought that extra notebook. I’ll rewrite the charges that belong with him and add his very own for over-description of clothes.”

In the fic, the Labyrinth spoke to Jareth, warning him that Sarah was in danger and they had a brief argument, since Jareth wasn’t allowed to come near Sarah.

“This may have to be sped up, but I think I can enthral her into doing it” he said absentmindedly as he peered into the crystal, were the image of a frightened girl running down a hallway with along with an older-looking girl and some boys could be seen “It would be the only way”

“You want the girl to wish our Keeper away?” the Labyrinth asked carefully, assessing the pros and cons of the idea. But the King had a gleam in his eye and an almost sadistic smile graced his features. No, he was definitely having a better idea.

“As tempting as that might sound… No” he said slowly, his eyes hardening “The girl is scared. She fears for Sarah, I can tell. Someone is trying to hurt my Sarah, right? Well, then I’ll get this pretty little girl to wish the foolish bastard away”

There was a sentence indicating a change of scene and the agents found themselves back at Hogwarts without being thrown about.

Virginia, Ronald, Fred and George Weasley were gasping for air along with a panting Hermione Granger (Professor McGonagall arched an eyebrow at that particular sight) and a out of breath Harry Potter.

“Wait, who’s that?” Mittens asked and pointed at a mini-Aragog with a very confused expression.
The RMC looked at it for a moment, then facepalmed. “Ginny’s real name is Ginevra, not Virginia.” It sighed. “I suppose we should be thankful that it only spawned a mini. As battered as the canon already is, it could just as well have dragged in someone from a third continuum.”
Mittens picked up the mini and placed it in the backpack, then charged for its creation.
The RMC sighed and swallowed a couple of bleeprin, also handing some to Mittens. It looked at the Words. “We’ve fallen behind. We’ll portal to the Great Hall.”

Sarah Williams ranted to herself, furious at her own impetuousness. She was such a calm, collected girl all the time, why one Earth had she chosen that particular moment to be reckless and hot-headed, not to mention rash?

“So,” Mittens said. “Would you say that she has made herself act out of character?”
“I would. Incidentally, that is one of my favourite charges.”

“What is it that attracts them all to me?” she wondered silently as she stood, her wand tightly held in one of her hands, the other one ready to step into action as well

Sarah’s one hand detached itself from her arm and hung in the air a few meters from her, ready to help out if needed.
“Creating horrifying anatomy,” the RMC said, reaching once again for the bleeprin.

Sarah sensed that a magical barrier now surrounded the Great Hall to stop Dumbledore from coming to her aid.

It was a truly impressive work of art, and surely the job of a professional barrier-maker, and she thought for a moment which wizardry families focused on practising that particular branch of magic, so as to get a clue at who her attacker was.

“Charge her with having wizarding families specialise in very specific types of magic,” the RMC said.

She remembered something about a pureblood wizardry family whose coat of arms had two Deathstrike snakes entwined… Belladonna had told her about them, saying something also about a family feud…

“Oh my God, the Bloodstones” she gasped suddenly “Finian Bloodstone was accused of being a Death Eater back when Voldemort weakened after his encounter with Harry as a baby… He was absolved but it was obvious, the Great Bella always said it… He was guilty. He killed most of the Williams'”

“So her family has a mortal enemy and yet she has to guess the identity of her killer by connecting the method of attack to a family?” Mittens said.
“Apparently she wanted to show how clever and knowledgeable she is and completely forgot about common sense. Charge her with being clever in a stupid way.”

Flashbacks of the matron of the Family’s funeral flashed across her mind, angering her. The Great Bella had been old and yes, cranky and authoritative but also kind of heart and wise beyond even her years. She had taught Sarah the secret duellist strategies of the Williams, a family well-know for producing wonderful Aurors and professional duellers. She had grown to care for that witch.

“You are an omen of things to come, child. I’m sure the Williams family will rise from its ashes, and we’ll have witches again. You are the first of a new generation, I can feel it” she had told her once.

The RMC pinched the bridge of its nose. “It was very clearly stated in the first chapter, that the Williams family hadn’t produced a witch or wizard for something like one or two centuries, yet she keeps contradicting this. If she’s going make ridiculous claims, she should at least stand by them.” It shook its head. “The whole thing would have made much more sense, if she had simply made her father a Squib, who had broken off contact with the wizarding world. That would also have spared us the absurd idea, that her family only produce witches. Charge her with having a background that is non-canonical, inconsistent and, well, pointless, since having a speshul background does not count as a point.”
Mittens wrote down the charges, then tapped his pen on the notebook. “The old lady,” he said.
“What about her?”
“I was just thinking … She is described as being powerful because of age and experience, kind and wise, but also with a couple of bad traits.”
“You’re right, she sounds like a well-rounded character.” The RMC frowned. “Knowing that this fic is capable of balanced characters actually makes Sarah seem worse.”

A particular big and menacing snake advanced towards her and, when it was about ten feet away from her transformed into a dark-hooded wizard. His eyes, as gold as the eyes of the snakes around him, glittered from the depths of his hood and his thin, white hands were holding a simple, long wand. He was, from every single angle, a Death Eater. Simple, accurate, lethal.

“If only the latter was true,” Mittens said. “The she would die and the fic would be over and we could neuralyze everyone and go home.”
In the fic, Sarah talked to the Death Eater.

“An unregistered animagus, I suppose. Shame on you. Though a very clever trick to get past the school barriers, I must admit.

There was a wheezing sound from the RMC, as if it had choked on its own breathing. “Has this fic gone completely insane!?” it asked. “If being an animagus or an animal or whatever it is she’s implying, was enough to get into the school, doesn’t she think that Voldemort would have sent Nagini or one of his own Animagi to kill Harry Potter? If someone in animal form could get into Hogwarts, then the Harry Potter series would have ended shortly after the fourth book! How stupid does this fic think Voldemort is? How stupid does it think its readers are?” It took a deep breath to calm itself. “Okay, maybe not the fourth book, but the point still stands. Charge for making the exceptionally stupid claim that an animagus can pass the school’s barriers.”

She calmly looked at him in the eyes and drew her wand, standing in a dueller posse.

Sarah was suddenly wearing a cowboy hat and had her wand hanging from a leather belt. She held her hand over it, ready to draw.
The duel started and the agents watched, gloomy. The spells used were canonical, but the fight itself was severely lacking in pacing and the combatants, especially Sarah, wouldn’t shut up. Then Winky, the House-elf showed up in the middle of the fight.

And those two in front of her were miserable, Winky trying to drown the memories of her betrayal and Dobby trying to make her see life as it should be for them.

Dobby appeared, but he was shimmering, as if the Word World wasn’t sure if he was supposed to be there or not.
“I would have said that this looks like a leftover from a previous draft, except that I refuse to believe that this fic has had more than one draft,” the RMC said. “Charge for forgetting about Dobby.”

She picked her up without paying attention to the sudden fireball at her back, and the snakes digging their fangs into the skin of her neck and arms instead of the creature. She forced herself to stand up even as the spell hit her in the shoulder, sending her staggering back.

Both agents had a soft spot for the small and helpless and the scene might have been touching, if not for the way Finian Bloodstone first cast a fireball from behind Sarah and then was jerked through the room like a puppet on invisible strings to cast another, undefined spell, this time standing in front of her.
Sarah summoned a crystal barrier around Winky. Dobby disappeared as the Words decided, that he wouldn’t be needed after all.
“Why didn’t she summon that crystal barrier around herself?” Mittens asked. “Seriously, she keeps going on about how she only has to stay alive until Dumbledore arrives and helps her, so why didn’t she do the obvious and summon a crystal ball to protect herself?”
“Because she’s stupid, that’s why. Or to be more specific, she’s too stupid to realize that she can’t have both the scene with the crystal barrier and the fight scene.”

“Frons morsus!”

“What?” Mittens asked.
The spell, Sarah had just used, seemed to cause the Death Eater a great deal of pain and made him loose concentration.
“Charge her with inventing a incantation, that is non-canonical, breaks the naming-convention by sounding more French than Latin and is redundant,” the RMC said. “If you want to cause people pain with a spell, you use the Cruciatus Curse; you don’t come up with something new.”

Sarah was by then so weakened by the snake venom that she dropped her wand and fell to the floor.

“The end of the Williams family has come at last. The family feud will conclude with our victory”

“Either not too bright or badly informed,” the RMC said. “Sarah has a younger sister who, being a girl, will no doubt inherit the Williams magic.”

But as the Death Eater uttered those words another voice, a childish voice said clearly and firmly, with a hint of hope: “I wish the goblins would come and take him away…”

“Avada Kedavra”

“Right now!

Mittens crossed his arms in front of his chest. “Not buying it,” he said.
“Not buying what?”
“According to hints in this fic, Ginny has gotten hold of Sarah’s book or play or whatever, ‘The Labyrinth’, and has learned about summoning the Goblins. Okay, fair enough.”
“Dumber plots have been seen.”
“Probably. But how would she know what words to use? The book probably contains the verse that Sarah said the first time, which doesn’t summon anything; it most certainly does not have the right words. So how does she know what to say? I suppose she could try a couple of times, but it sounds like she got it right on her first attempt. How?”
“Good point. Charge for putting the wrong words in the book. Or the right words. Or … This is giving me a headache.” It swallowed a couple of bleeprin and handed some to Mittens.

In the fic, the teachers broke through the barrier, but was too late to stop Sarah getting hit by the Killing Curse.

“No!” Minerva shouted, disbelief written plainly across her features. He couldn’t believe what she had just seen.

Once again, the scene might have been touching, but was ruined; this time by Minerva McGonagall undergoing a spontaneous sex change. The RMC pinched the bridge of its nose while Mittens wrote the charge.
In the fic, the green mist was clearing.

Soon the figure of a man could be made out, tall and thin, dressed in black from the tips of his gloves to the tips of his boots, one of his palms stretched and holding a hovering green ball of energy… The Avada Kedavra.

The Jareth-imposter had made his appearance.
“Charge him with being able to Apparate into Hogwarts,” the RMC said.

Near him the twins, Hermione, Ron, Harry, Ginny and strangely Professor Snape gaped at him, while the Deputy Headmistress and the Headmaster looked at themselves and then at the stranger, trying to understand the situation.

Dumbledore and McGonagall both looked down at themselves, as if to see if their clothes were in order, then looked at Jareth.

The stranger smiled wolfishly then, taking a lazy yet graceful step forward, the heel of his boots clicking on the hard stone floor.

The heel on his boots grew together and the step looked more like a waddling than anything graceful. Finian Bloodstone tried to use the Cruciatus Curse on Jareth, but he caught the spell in mid-air and threw it back.

There was also a light in his eye, and Jareth recognized it almost instantly… Insanity. The man was on the verge of it. How quaint.

Mittens looked at Finian with renewed interest.

After those words escaped his lips he made a precise, quick gesture with his hands and slammed the Death Eater against a wall with another scream of pain, followed by very colourful obscenities that even surprised George and Fred, who in spite of the situation did take mental notes.

Jareth slammed Finian against a wall, then began to scream and swear.
Mittens shook his head. “Charging for a serious case of pronoun confusion.”

He contemplated briefly the broken, wounded man in front of him and all he could see was greed and hatred, and the horrible primal desire to kill.

Mittens looked at Finian with even more interest.
In the fic, Sarah was thinking, that maybe Jareth was a hallucination.

‘Only one way to find out’ her mind calmly stated before Sarah’s right hand, the gloved one, with the crystal, rose and gently, and slowly, brushed the left side of the Fae’s forehead, and she gasped silently. As if entranced she continued moving her fingers against his skin, travelling with feather-light touches his eyebrows, his sharp cheekbones and his jaw line, her eyes caught in his heated gaze. He was cool against her touch, almost too cold to her fingertips and her hand tingled at the mere feel of him against her skin. Suddenly he closed his eyes and moved his face so he could nuzzle against her hand, his expression briefly one of confused bliss.

“Couldn’t she just have touched his hand or something?” the RMC asked. “Mittens, charge for too much touching.”

Sarah asked Jareth not to kill Finian, then fainted.

“You are one lucky fool” he stated calmly while he produced a crystal ball out of thin air and grabbed the collar of Finian’s robes with his other hand. He threw the crystal to a wall and an opening appeared, along with a set of grey hands and a whole in the floor that seemed to go way down.

Since he had thrown the crystal at the wall and the opening had appeared there, there was now a shaft in the wall, not going sideways, but down. It hurt to look at. There was also a ‘whole’ in the floor, which was equally head-ache inducing and called for another round of bleeprin. The Death Eater disappeared into the shaft in the wall, which then vanished.
Jareth turned his attention to the unconscious Sarah. He tore open her robes and started to suck the venom from the snake-bites.

The RMC gritted its teeth. “That is a completely ineffective method for getting rid of snake venom and it is nothing more than a extremely poor excuse to get Sarah and Jareth intimate. However, it is kind of a trope, so we can’t even charge for it.”
“Most of the bites were on Sarah’s back and he haven’t turned her over to look at them. We could charge for that.”
“Good catch. Charge for giving ineffective treatment and drooling all over her instead.”
It averted its eyes as Jareth sucked on a bite on Sarah’s neck. Mittens winced, but managed to get the charges down.
The RMC watched the Words. “Oh, no. He is going to kiss Sarah while she is unconscious and we have to watch if we want to … No, wait. Dumbledore interrupted him.”
Mittens took a deep breath. “Finian,” he begun.
“What about him?”
“I … Maybe it’s just because he tried to kill Sarah, which is something I can really get behind, but I kind of liked him. I thought that maybe he would make a good agent. After all, the fic did describe him as being on the brink of insanity and with a penchant for killing and isn’t that more or less what the PPC looks for in agents?”
“Well, not just that. But you’re right. He did a couple of stupid things, but not too many, and they could have been due to the Suefluence. Let’s give recruiting a shot.”
“But not now. We’ll leave him in the Oubliette for a day or two; that should make him easier to persuade.”
“You’re the expert.”

In the fic, Jareth had now picked up Sarah and was asking where her should take her.

He seemed imposing even as he asked for help, the soaking girl tucked within his arms safely.

“Soaking?” the RMC asked. “When did she get wet?”
“He must have drooled on her some more, while we had our backs turned,” Mittens said.
“Charge for making herself soaking, thereby creation horrible implications.”

“She should be taken to the Hospital Wing” Minerva McGonagall said with her usual no-nonsense tone of voice “Madam Promfrey will most likely be awake, don’t you think Albus?”

The mini-Aragog, Promfrey, popped into existence. Mittens picked it up and placed in the backpack, then added its creation to the charge list.
The empty darkness of an author’s note enveloped the agents. The note consisted of two lines, that maybe were intended as footnotes. The first one was:

Just think Lord of the Rings and Elrond of Riverdendell here, people.

The second line was completely drowned out as there was a scream. A long, drawn-out AAAARRGGHHH! Mittens grabbed the newly spawned mini-Balrog, Riverdendell, and hugged it tightly, not caring that it burned his hands. The mini-Balrog whimpered and tried to hide in the folds of his robe, which started smouldering.
Finally the scream subsided and there was the sound of something drawing breath. “I hate this fic!” a voice yelled and Mittens sighed in relief as he recognised the voice of the RMC. He opened a portal back to their RC and gently pushed Riverdendell through; he hadn’t expected a mini-Balrog on this mission and the backpack wasn’t fireproof. In the blue light from the portal, he wrote down the charge for creating a mini-Balrog and another for doing it in the wrong continuum. He then looked at the RMC who was angrily crunching bleeprin and added ‘severely annoying PPC Agents’ to the list.
“Charge her with comparing one of her stupid OCs with Lord Elrond,” the RMC said. It had finally calmed down. “Anyway, nothing much happens in the beginning of chapter six, so let’s skip to where she finally explains what is going on. That should be interesting.”

“Well, I have indeed met him before. As for knowing him, I do hope our acquaintance isn’t that deep; though, Merlin aid me, I do think that in some level that statement is true” someone said softly, voice flat and melodic. Sarah Williams stood in the threshold of the Great Hall, her expression one of guiltiness and reluctance.

“While I remember it, charge for giving people far too many and sometimes conflicting expressions of voices and faces,” the RMC said.

Gathered in the Great Hall along with Sarah were Hermione, Ron, Harry and Ginny, also the Weasley twins and Sue!Sarah’s three best friends, Katie, Angelina and Alicia. Snape, Dumbledore and McGonagall were also present.
Jareth appeared, furious because Sarah had gotten out of bed. They had an argument and Sarah let slip how strongly Jareth made her feel. The agents noted a charge for using far too many direct quotes from the movie. The two Stues then sat down with the teachers and students. Sarah told the story of how she had wished her baby-brother away and solved the Labyrinth to get him back. Jareth conjured up a crystal ball, the size of a beach ball and placed it on the table.

“Is he doing, what I think he is doing?” Mittens asked.

With those words the Sidhe brushed his fingertips across the smooth, cool surface, leaving a trail of glimmering glitter behind. Inside the crystal a thick, silvery mist begun to form and take over, growing white in colour and shining till it showed an image inside. The image of a fifteen-year-old girl with flowing chocolate-brown hair, a poet’s shirt, a vest and a pair of jeans yelling to a tall, blond woman dressed fashionably and apparently ready to go out.

“Oh, they can’t be serious,” the RMC said. “He is showing them the movie?”
Still, the two agents moved closer to the table. After having spend hours looking at Stu!Jareth and Sue!Sarah, it was far too tempting to see the real movie. The two character replacements had their backs to the agents, so they could sneak up behind them, and the Harry Potter canons couldn’t see them, so they got very close. Close enough to hear the words.

“It doesn’t look that far” the girl in the crystal whispered hopefully, looking at the farfetched castle at the end of the maze with a thoughtful expression on her face. Suddenly there was warm breath on her neck and a voice close to her ear and she half-turned towards the face of the Goblin King, feeling self-conscious at his proximity.

“It’s further than you think” he taunted with a half smile “And time’s short”

There was a sharp intake of breath from Mittens, who then hissed: “Wrong!” which was quite a feat, since there are no ‘s’-sounds in the word. “It should be ‘Time is short,’” he continued, careful to to also get the rhythm of the sentence right. “All those quotes from the movie and they can’t even get them right, when it really counts.” He scribbled the charge.

“Hoggle” Sarah half laughed, half sobbed. She hadn’t seen him in a long time, since he had gotten married two months ago.

Interestingly enough, ‘half laughed and half sobbed’ would also have been an accurate description of the sound Mittens made. “Hoggle? Married off in an offhand comment? That’s just …” He had already placed the pen on the notebook, but the RMC grabbed his hand.
“We can’t charge for it,” it said.
Mittens looked at it. He didn’t argue – Mittens almost never argued with the RMC – but he looked confused and genuinely hurting.
The RMC closed its eyes for a moment. Canon love was a great and beautiful thing, but it did have some nasty drawbacks at times. “I’ve seen the movies,” it said. “I know Hoggle didn’t exactly seem like the marrying kind, but you have to remember, that this fic takes place seven year after the movie and a lot of things can happen in seven years. It’s unlikely, but not totally impossible.”
“It’s not fair,” Mittens said, too upset to notice that now he was quoting the movie as well. “They married him of, so they could claim that he’s on a honeymoon; they might as well just have stuffed him in a plothole. It’s all because he’s not glittery enough, so they can’t be bothered with including him.”
“I do not doubt for one second that you are right, but it’s one thing what we know and another thing what we can prove. And we need to be able to make the charges stick, otherwise we are really no better than the badficcers.”
Mittens nodded slowly and the agents turned their attention back to the fic.
In the crystal, the action had been speeded up and images was flashing by, until they got to the part where Sarah ate the peach.

The silver mist inside the bubble started taking the form of the glittering, crowded ballroom with the colourful images of the dancers draped in damask, silk and satin and twirling following the commands of the music, their Machiavellian smiles and sharp eyes hid behind the demonic masks they wore. The faint sound of chattering and laughter mingled with the hypnotic music playing on the background, and, with the glittering adornments of the room, made it all look like some sort of hazy, confusing dream.

Something was off; the music sounded slow and dragged out, like a vinyl record being played at too low speed.
“It’s the description,” Mittens whispered to the RMC. “It just goes on and on. The scene in the ballroom is actually only a couple of minutes long, but the way they describe it, they make it sound like it takes much longer.”
In the crystal, the slow moving actors were grimacing, as their subtle expressions were replaced by the many and sometimes contrasting emotions described by the words. Mittens looked away, unable to stand the sight.
“Charge for creating a time stretch by over-describing a scene and the actors in it,” the RMC said.
Mittens took a deep breath, nodded and wrote it down.

The Junkyard passed quickly, as well as the fight in the Goblin City, with Ludo calling for the rocks and Hoggle bravely coming to the rescue.

“Oh no she …” Mittens began, forgetting to whisper, but the RMC quickly placed a hand over his mouth and nodded towards the two Stues. They stirred at the sound, but both were too focused on the crystal to really notice Mittens’ outburst. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. “But she just skipped over the scene with the Junk Lady as if it meant nothing. That is one of the most important scenes in the whole movie. At least as important as the ballroom-scene. And she switched two scenes.”
The RMC nodded. “Just charge for it,” it said.

“Beware Sarah”

“’Sarah, beware’,” Mittens muttered. “Would it have killed you to watch the movie just one more time, while you wrote down the lines?”
The RMC who had been watching the Words, suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him to the side so that they were now behind the teachers’ chairs. Not a moment too soon.

Jareth stood up abruptly from the chair and stalked off, away from the bubble, as if trying in vain to escape what was sure to come.

As the last words of the scene, ‘You have no power over me’, was uttered, Jareth fell to the floor, howling in pain. Apparently it had this effect on him, when Sarah said those words. The two Stues had another pointless argument, again with far too many direct quotes from the movie, but neither agent were paying much attention.
“So,” the RMC said. “This chapter ends and chapter seven begins with … Oh, dear.” Its face darkened.
“What?” Mittens asked.
“Non-canonical … Well, non-canonical everything, in fact. Let’s portal ahead.”

They arrived just as Sarah was beginning her discourse on the Underground.

“The Underground is the realm of the Fae, a set of magic races that live in harmony while we humans live in what they call Aboveground. The two realms were once united, but for reasons to do with the weakening of magic in this realm they decided to break the connection centuries ago. Few Fae possess the gift of travelling in-between worlds and practically no human can do that unaided by Fae magic…” she paused to notice no one had noticed her use of ‘practically no human’ as a way to exclude herself and mentally sighed in relief “The Underground is mostly occupied by TirnanOg, the so called land of the forever young, the Fae. TirnanOg is divided in three Fairy courts, Anwyn, Albion and Avalon. In each there are four ruling Fae races that each have a piece of land and a place in the Great council. And the rest of the underground, quite a large portion of land, is the territory of the Wild Magic which is just that, raw, untamed magic. The Labyrinth is the personification of the Wild Magic, a creature in its own and Jareth is the King of the Goblins and the Labyrinth’s master”

“Completely without any kind of basis in canon,” Mittens said.
“Canons, plural. This goes against the Harry Potter canon as well. Charge for making up an non-canonical Underground and referring to an non-canonical weakening of magic.” It paused for a moment. “Do you want to bet, that all of this will end up being completely pointless and have no relevance to the plot? No wait, even I think it would be a idiotic bet to make. Never mind.”

“So he is a bloody King?” Ron interrupted with his jaw on the floor, looking totally bewildered.

“At this point I would like to charge for Ron-bashing,” the RMC said, “since he has done nothing in this fic, except going around looking slack jawed and saying ‘bloody’.”

“Some say he is a God” she replied “For he is not only the Ruler of the Wild Magic, but also the Master of TirnanOg, given that he is not only part Daoine Sidhe and Leanan Sidhe, but also the direct son of an Aes Sidhe, the Godly Sidhe, the founders of the Underground and the Fairy Races, the Gods of the Underground” she paused to gesture at Jareth “You are seeing the Supreme Authority of the Under Realm, a Fae some have called almighty, of limitless power”

“Okay, we can now officially charge for info-dumping,” the RMC said.
“Also charging Jareth with being a super-overpowered Stu.”
“Almost forgot something. Charge for completely ignoring the fact that the Harry Potter canon already have Goblins, who are very different from the Goblins of the Labyrinth.”

Sarah then told the others how the Labyrinth had given her the crystal in her palm.

“That is how I became the Keeper of the Labyrinth, as I am known in the Underground, keeping peace and harmony inside the Labyrinth. It became my second home. When Karen locked me up in my room over the summer for petty little things I used to sneak out using the mirror and go spend weeks in the Labyrinth, visiting my friends and keeping an eye on the creatures that live there and are under my care. As long as I was inside the Labyrinth Jareth was unable to sense me, so I was safe”

“Charge for having a fancy title, which doesn’t mean anything specific,” the RMC said. “If it turns out that she actually does something, we can always strike it from the list.”
Sarah was very angsty, thinking that everyone would shun her, now that they knew she was a half-Fae, but the Weasley twins found this revelation extremely cool.

Fred shrugged and George mimicked “You are officially a Weasley, mom adopted you on your second year, remember it? And when you are a Weasley I guess there is nothing you can do to change it”

The RMC sighed and reached for the bleeprin. “And we have officially reached the point where the fic can’t keep even the simplest details straight. Sarah was lonely and friendless up until that summer between her sixth and seventh year. Mrs. Weasley hadn’t even met her before that.”
“Charging for a ridiculous amount of inconsistencies.”

In the fic, the disembodied voice of the Labyrinth suggested that Jareth stayed a while at Hogwarts to teach Sarah to use her magic and everyone ended up agreeing on the idea, even Sarah.

It was too much of a risk placing Jareth among mortals, however magical they were. But the options were scarce, and the future of her friends was at stake there. Ludo, sir Didymus, Hoggle who was newly-married… they all deserved peace. They deserved stability. They deserved happiness.

“So now suddenly her friends are in danger? When did that happen?” Mittens asked. “The only danger to her has been from that Bloodstone character and he wouldn’t even have posed a threat to to begin with, if not for a big plot hole.”
“So true. Charge for making a plot hole filled excuse for Jareth to stay in Hogwarts, and for making herself look all noble and sacrificial in the process.”

Then Sarah claimed that Jareth would need a makeover, but Jareth wanted to know what was wrong with what he was wearing now.

“For the Labyrinth I had to dress in tights and flowing shirts, and don’t think that for a moment I liked it. Few of those clothes were actually part of my official wardrobe and you have to admit” he pointed at his fine, medieval and mystical-looking clothes that fit him elegantly “That I have quite a good taste”

“I hate this fic” Mittens said. “I hate it so much.” He gratefully took the bleeprin the RMC offered him. “Charging for bashing the costume design of the movie, and for claiming that he had to wear clothes that he didn’t like in the Labyrinth. Is he trying to say that those were the ceremonial baby-snatching robes?”

Sarah also demanded that Jareth wore glasses made of silverine and explained:

Leanan Sidhe can overwhelm the senses of a mortal with lust and love with a simple look, and they cannot control that power with mortals, as we are over-sensitive to it. There is only one type of crystal, of a see-through grey colour, that can act as a barrier to block that power. If he does not use it, then we would have ever female at Hogwarts swooning over him, basically. And, before you ask, there is a good reason why that didn’t happen with everyone in this room. The only ways in which the charm won’t work is if the subject is currently in love or has experienced true love in his or her life. Ginny, Alicia and Angelina all have boyfriends, so they are not susceptible to the charm. Professor Snape, Headmaster Dumbledore, Fred, George, Ron and Harry

are all straight men, so there is the explanation for them.

The RMC sniggered evilly. “All straight men, indeed,” it said. “This fic was written before The Powers That Be said otherwise, so there’s no way we can charge for it, but we can still laugh about it.” It checked the words. “Anyway, the chapter is coming to an end. Let’s skip to chapter eight.”
“Great,” Mittens said. “My legs are starting to hurt from sitting crouched for so long.”

Chapter eight started with Alicia rummaging through Jareth’s luggage to find something for him to wear, and Sarah looking on.
“Charge for …” the RMC began at the same time Mittens said: “Charging for …” They both stopped and looked at each other. “Jareth not being able to dress himself?” Mittens finished.
“Yeah, that’s the one. Also,” the RMC raised its eyes and addressed the ceiling, “look, fic, we get that this is supposed to be one of those romances, where the main characters are in denial about the fact that they are in love, but having Sarah hang out in Jareth’s room when they are supposed to be mortal enemies, is just way too transparent.”
Sarah ended up picking out clothes for Jareth and even helped him adjust his collar.

“Well, you certainly did not have any trouble selecting his clothes. Think about them often, don’t ya?” Alicia said in a singsong-y voice while fluttering her eyelids in an innocent gesture. Sarah threw her an indifferent look and tried to retreat to her usual countenance, knowing it was no good to feed her friend’s imagination with detail. Alicia was a terrible romantic at heart and saw love everywhere, in everyone.

The RMC pulled put the CAD and pointed it at Alicia. “Nope,” it said after a moment. “Not a character replacement, just terribly out of whack. It’s one thing to be a romantic, it quite another thing to be a romantic about a man who is dangerous, murderous even. Add to that the whole business with Alicia wanting to pick out clothes for Jareth and we have ourselves a charge for serious character defamation of Alicia Spinnet, by turning her into a fluff-headed bubble-brain.”

In the fic, Dumbledore had some sort of plan, which Sarah refused to go along with. Jareth dared her, but she still refused, until he laid out his irresistibly persuasive argument.

“I double dare you”

“What it this?” the RMC asked, disgusted. “Kindergarten?”

The scene changed to dinner in the Great Hall. Jareth entered, along with a long description of his clothes.

The sleeves were broad and reached up to his knees when he folded his arms.

Jareth was turned upside-down and gained a local gravitational field just so the sleeves could properly fall up to his knees.
Sarah made an exclamation of joy and ran to meet him as part of her role in the deception.

“My dearest Sarah” the very British voice said aloud, the words echoing in the hall several times “My precious little one”

“Oh, I just realised,” the RMC said, “charge for consistently making references to British accents in a fic, that takes place in England.”

Ginny and Hermione had a dreamy, faraway look in their eyes and were looking at the scene as if taken out of a romantic movie.

“Oh no, not them as well,” the RMC said. “Add them to the list of characters being defamed.”

“I am Jareth Sidhe, Sarah William’s magic tutor, his guardian till she reaches the age of eighteen.”

Sarah underwent a brief sex change, which fortunately didn’t last more than two words.

“That’s…” a blond-haired, sky-eyed Ravenclaw witch stuttered “That’s not fair!”

Raised eyebrows and fits of incontrollable laughter met that statement. Gwendolyn McGregor, the popular witch of seventh year who had the men of Hogwarts wrapped around her little finger blushed and promptly shut up, staring still at the amazing sight of that man who called himself the Ice-Queen’s tutor. That Williams’ girl, the bloody Gryffindor, did not deserve it! She had gotten, after all, most things that should have belonged to her. Prestige, the Head Girl title, the link with the teachers, all of it. And the friendship of the Boy-Who-Lived, above all things, and of the rest of the Gang.

“Charge for trying to make this a high school teen drama,” the RMC said and pulled out the bleeprins. “We’ll also have to watch that bit. Right now she can probably be assimilated back into canon after a neuralyzation, but if she’s mentioned again, she might need to be removed entirely.” It looked ahead in the text, looking annoyed. “Anyway, Jareth persuades Umbridge to let him stay at Hogwarts. Nothing else of interests happens. There’s an non-canonical House-elf and a ditto portrait and room, which we’ll also have to keep an eye on.” Its face grew even more annoyed. “Let’s skip to chapter nine. There’s a potions class and Jareth is present.” It pressed the buttons and they jumped through the portal.

Jareth remained half-hidden in the shadows, amusingly watching the scene, long legs casually sprawled at each side of Sarah’s chair, carefully trapping her and at the same time serving as a kind of mark. No one could mistake meaning of those eyes as they gazed at her, nor the outstretched arm silently playing with the ends of the girl’s black hair, that had been kept in a simple and flattering ponytail- as opposed to her constricting bun- ever since he had shown up and at his express request.

“No, that’s just it,” the RMC snapped from the back of the classroom. “No one could mistake it. Sarah is supposed to be undercover as a seventeen-year-old and Jareth is supposed to be her tutor, yet none of them bothers to act the part. They are both acting in a way, that is totally inappropriate, is sure to creep all the other students and teachers out and in the Real World would have people calling the child protective services. Charge for it.”

“You know” Jareth couldn’t resist to at least inflict a flicker of trepidation in the tall, proud man who had insisted on verbally abusing his charge throughout the lesson “You remind me of Lucifer”

Mittens jumped as if someone had just shocked him with a jolt of electricity. “He didn’t …” he gasped. “He didn’t …”
“Calm down,” the RMC said. “This isn’t our continuum and nothing bad is going to happen here.”
Mittens nodded slowly. “I’m okay,” he said.
“Anyway, there’s a meeting being held in the Room of Requirement and we should go.” It got up and pulled Mittens with it, then pressed the buttons on the RA.

They portalled to the Room of Requirement, where they found two big comfortable chairs, placed behind a shelf stuffed with enough objects to keep the two agents hidden, but with enough holes to let them watch the characters.
The RMC sat down in one of the chairs. “We did Require a good lookout,” it said, “but it would be a stretch to say that we actually needed two comfortable chairs. This must be the Room of Requirement and Canon in general being nice to us.”

In the fic, Jareth was explaining about the inhabitants of the Underground.

“But that is enough of the Labyrinth. TirnanOg is far more complicated. The twelve Main Kingdoms are divided into two groups of six, one leaded by the Kingdom of the Leanan Sidhe and its King and Queen, and the other one, the light one, leaded by the Doine Sidhe. This dark/light division has always existed, and it is important in the Underground. Halflings of hybrids are feared and/or scorned. I, myself, am feared. Light and dark do not mesh well, I had the help of Godly blood to survive but in general, black does not mingle with white, at least not in marriage or conception. The two sides work together, though, and are in good terms generally. The main Light races are the Doine Sidhe, the Fairies, the Elves, the Seraphim, the Undines and the Unicorns. The main dark Races are the Leanan Sidhe, the Vampires, the Incubus, the Demons, the Djinn and the Dragons. Dark and light, though, do not mean evil and good, so do not make that mistake” Jareth paused as the images of the races appeared on the crystal ball “Whereas it is true that light races are do-gooders and dark races are malicious by nature, the world is made out of shades of grey. Total obscurity and total illumination do not exist. Besides the Twelve main kingdoms there are other twenty-four races that are either inferior or are not established in kingdoms, such as the werewolves that have packs and clans and therefore are too divided to form part of the main dark races. Other races include Magical creatures such as the phoenixes and the Pegasi, the centaurs, the mermen, the leprechauns, etc.

“This is just ridiculous,” Mittens said. “In the movie he was called Jareth, King of the Goblins, not Jareth, Fae of the Godly Kind, King of a bunch of races he just made up.”
“I agree, especially with the last part. It looks like he used a random supernatural creature generator to get those races. And Seraphim and Incubus – which should be Incubi or at least Incubuses – should not be separated from their background like that.”
“I thought we couldn’t charge for this fic going against our canon?”
“We can’t, but this is not just our canon. In the Real World, Seraphim and Incubi are also established as angels and demons respectively. He can’t just use the names for random people is his made-up lands.”
Mittens looked a bit puzzled at this, but also very pleased as he wrote down the charge.
“If I didn’t know how much trouble it would get us into,” the RMC said, “I’d say we hand both of them over to the Discworld Elves and show them what the real Faes were like.”

“Now, power is measured in the form of circlets. The members of the council wear white gold circlets, a sign of great power only topped by me, and my platinum circlet. Next are the rulers of the Twelve Second Races, with yellow-gold circlets and then the members of the Twelve Third Races, with silver circlets. Other circlets such as copper and bronze are measures of power within a kingdom, for example a scribe would wear a copper circlet to indicate his position or an advisor of a powerful race would wear silver of yellow-gold, placing him in the same position of kings and queens of inferior races. The other people apart from the twelve main races who have white-gold status are my highest servants, all members of the Labyrinthine court, my personal group of magical creatures. Some of them, for their unique abilities or services are granted according to their power gold circlets, and a few of them, three in total, have white-gold circlets”

“In other words,” Mittens said, “they have a completely useless system for showing rank.”
“Pretty much, yes. Feel free to charge for it.”
Jareth droned on, explaining about his Librarian and Mage, who’s title was Lord Lucifer, but who was known as Sin among friends and was apparently all-knowing. Mittens jumped every time the name ‘Lucifer’ was mentioned, which was lot, since it was a rather long explanation.

“Because general opinion down under has it that Sin is a creature, not a being. The thing is that… Lucifer is an abomination. A hybrid, a scorned spawn of good and evil, a Fallen Angel. Fathered by an Incubus and mothered by a Seraph, Sin is known as ‘nature’s worst mistake’. Its body… It’s appearance… It’s seen as a cruel trick of nature, what was never meant to happen. Sin’s grasp in magic is unbelievable, but its body is weak. Its essence is always in constant debate between dark and light, so the body, suffering from holding such power in conflict, is frail. That is why Sin was wished away… And has become one of the Unwanted”

“Firstly,” the RMC said, “I distinctly remember it being said, that the division between light and dark did not equal good and evil. Secondly, you can’t be a fallen angel, if you weren’t even an angel to begin with.”
“Charging,” Mittens said.

In the next scene, Sarah was having trouble falling asleep and Angelina teased her about it.

“Maybe you are missing a pair of strong, manly arms around you” Alicia, with a hint of malice, continued the game.

“Or perhaps she misses the hand caressing her hair” Katie joined, much to the shock of everyone. Katie was, after all, the peacekeeper and always had been.

The RMC facepalmed and reached for the bleeprin. “Add Angelina Johnson and Katie Bell to the list of characters being defamed by being turned into fluff-brains. Honestly, they know next to nothing about Jareth and none of what they do know is good, and yet they insist that he would be a good match for their friend.”
“Do you think that they’re subconsciously trying to get rid of the Sue!Sarah by marrying her of to Jareth, in the hope that he’ll murder her?”
“Hm. That would be a good plan, but on the other hand it wouldn’t be very much in character for them.”

Jareth showed up, lying on Sarah’s bed, and made suggestive comments, after which she threw him out. The agents noted a charge for sexual harassment.
“Let’s move on to the next scene, the RMC said. “We have a mini to pick up.”

“Sara, must you always be such a spoilsport?”

The Helping Hand scurried across the floor towards the agents and Mittens picked it up and stuffed it in the backpack.
“There are plenty of chargeable offences in the rest of the chapter, but nothing new, so let’s skip to chapter ten.”
“What happens in chapter ten?”
“For starters, Jareth fails at maths.”

He did, however, explain how the Fairy-kin and the humans had fought over a thousand years ago (it was closer to seven hundred and fifty years, but a thousand was as good as any other number to round it up).

“I see what you mean,” Mittens said as he noted the charge. “You can round up to a thousand from seven hundred and fifty, if you really feel you must, but there is no way get over a thousand.”

“Now the Daoine Sidhe are a peaceful race, but they also like to help those in need of aid and for that they are trained as skilful and deadly warriors. They are, after all, the Warrior Kin, the Knights of the Underground. Though the Elves do have an extraordinary army, many of the warriors are healers and also the Elves prefer to defend than to attack. The Daoine Sidhe, for all of their so called goodness, love to be always on the offensive and care not for healing, nor possess any kind of power of that area. They often mix magic with fighting, but are also skilled in magic-less fighting and usually despise the use of too much magic. The Leanan Sidhe, on the contrary, love to use magic when fighting. That is why indeed you’ll see me often use a mix of the two, but I often prefer magic as well. Must be my Godly blood”

“So in other words, the Daoine Sidhe are not really peaceful at all,” Mittens said.
“Doesn’t sound much like it, no. Add ‘that are inconsistent’ to the charge for inventing non-canonical races.”

The fic shifted to Sarah and Jareth’s first day with weapons training. This apparently called for new clothes, which Jareth gave to her. A detailed description followed, to the surprise of neither agent, then some more arguing and then Jareth threw something to Sarah.

“Today we will cover swords. This is a longsword” Jareth started, his hand holding a similar weapon “It is the simplest and yet deadliest of swords when it comes to ‘hands-on’ combat. It is usually used by Elves as their sword of choice. It is called an honest sword, as it is simple and visible, and has no ‘tricks’ in its shape or design. Daoine Sidhe also favour this sword, even though they prefer the Falchion, a single-edge, heavily-bladed sword, usually widening noticeably towards the tip with a curved edge and most of the weight put into the tip” the monarch paused to point at a sword on the wall, to Sarah’s left

“The point is to do research so you know what you’re talking about,” the RMC said, “not talking about something because you have researched it, and the line is clearly crossed, when you are describing a sword, that is not even being used in this round. Info dumping made-up stuff is bad, but at least it makes sense because you are telling things that people can’t find out elsewhere, but if anyone are dying to know what a Falchion is, they can look it up themselves.”

Without further ado Jareth lounged at the unsuspecting girl, who shrieked before coming to her senses and holding the sword tightly and sprinting forwards to meet him halfway.

Suddenly Jareth was sitting in a sofa, leaned back and with a drink in his hand. Soft music started playing in the background.
“Charge for lounging at inappropriate moments,” the RMC said.

The first twenty minutes were hell, as she chocked up screams and tried to trust her sword against his.

Mittens groaned. “You don’t learn sword fighting like that. You start out by learning basics thrusts and parries, which you practice for hours before you even try them out on another person. Even my instructor didn’t start by just attacking us and he was a devil. How is she supposed to learn from this? He doesn’t even give her any instructions.” He looked at the RMC. “I’ll shut up now.”
The RMC smiled. “And we have a charge for not doing the research on how sword fighting is taught.”

The training was exhausting enough that the next scene started with Jareth carrying an unconscious Sarah into the Gryffindor common room, where Angelina, Alicia and Katie took care of her.

“Who… where… what…?” she said groggily, rubbing her eyes.

“Colonel Mustard in the living room with the candlestick” Katie said in jest before smiling “In a scale from one to ten just how sore are you?” she asked gently.

“This is beginning to remind me of that MST by Worthington, where almost every single line is followed by a description like ‘said Garfield with serious tone’,” the RMC said. “Does she really think, that people need to be told, that the part about Colonel Mustard is a joke?”
“I didn’t get it.”
“There’s this game … Actually, when we get back, remind me to get in touch with Chrome. He knows someone who has a Harry Potter Cluedo; maybe we can borrow it.”

After a week or so of near-death experiences Sarah was almost ready to call the whole thing off. She had been nearly stabbed, actually stabbed, scraped, bruised, kicked, humiliated (that was most of it, actually) and all around ill-treated, and she didn’t think that she could take it any more, though at least she had finished perusing all the swords.

Both agents sniggered. Although they had preferred to be able to watch this, hearing it described wasn’t half-bad either.
The RMC looked through the Words again. “There’s a bit of dialogue explaining that Jareth can’t help against Voldemort because the two worlds are not allowed to mix. The explanation is a bit shabby, but at least it is there. And there’s a conversation between Jareth and Dumbledore, where Jareth points out, that if Voldemort got help from the Underground, then he would be able to help them fight back. Oh my, could that be the plot rearing its head once again? Then Jareth offers to take them to the Underground and show them the duels in the Labyrinthine Arena and everyone agrees more or less at once, that this is a great idea. Also, an author’s note.”
The agents clasped their hands over their ears as the voice boomed.

This short chapter is more of a Prelude of something I have always wanted to do: Take the Harry Potter characters into the Underground and create my version of the Underground and its characters (which are mine). Oh, and I owe the story a disclaimer, which is just below. Thank you for your patience, the second part will be here really soon (a week or two). If you reviewed, however, you could make me write quicker (nudge, nudge, wink, wink!). No, seriously, I would like 50 reviews for the chapter.

The RMC took out the bleeprin once again. “Charge for creating her own version of the Underground, in what claims to be a fanfic of the movie.”
“Is it a charge to beg for reviews?”
“It ought to be, but I don’t think that it actually is. People are allowed to hold their own work hostage for reviews; after all, we can always hope that they don’t get the desired amount.”

Chapter eleven started with a disclaimer. Sort of.

DISCLAIMER: If I owned The Labyrinth there would be most certainly a sequel so not, sadly I do not possess Jareth though believe me in my most wicked dreams it doesn’t seem that way! ; )

“Urgh!” the RMC said, swallowed some bleeprin and handed some to Mittens. “Charge for having a disclaimer which is more ‘I want to own these persons’ than it is ‘I do not own these persons’. Maybe we can’t charge for lack of disclaimer, but we can charge for a disclaimer, that doesn’t do what it is supposed to.”

There was yet another scene describing the intense attraction between Sarah and Jareth, this time brought on by Jareth oversleeping and Sarah having to go wake him up. Apparently the Fae King slept in leather pants. And predictably, halfway between asleep and awake he grabbed Sarah and mumbled platitudes.
“Why did we even bother charging for sexual harassment, when she refuses to act as if she’s being harassed?” Mittens asked.
The RMC nodded slowly. “I hate to be blaming the victim, but she keeps describing herself as strong and able to stand up to Jareth, but she won’t put her foot down and either make him stop or at least avoid walking alone into his bedroom. Charge her with trivializing sexual harassment.”

Jareth opened a mirror portal to the Underground. The RMC activated the RA and they portalled there, ahead of the Harry Potter characters.

Instead the mirror displayed a dusty alleyway of a small peasant town in the wee hours of the morning, a crystal moon disappearing just as the orange sun of the morning made its way across the sky. Every know and then a dwarf dragging a cart full of vegetables or broken pieces of armour would pass by, or a lovely elf-girl carrying a basket with flowers she carefully entwined to form little crowns would skip her way into her house, or some leprechauns would try to walk by, slurring Irish drinking songs and swishing back and forth tankards full of amber liquid. It was a peaceful little scene in the morning for the village that was commonly referred to as the City beyond the Labyrinth.

“Wow,” the RMC said. “This really is their own version of the Underground.”
Mittens looked around, confused. “Can I have the CAD, please?” The RMC handed it to him and Mittens pointed it at the ground and pressed the button. For a couple of seconds, nothing happened, then the CAD started shaking violently and letters appeared and started to glow in the display. [Underground. Canon/uncanon/canon… UNCANON. Original Location.] The CAD got painfully warm and Mittens dropped it. It exploded in a cloud of dirty smoke, leaving a small crater in the ground filled with melted plastic.
The agents both blinked to clear the after-image of the brightly glowing letters.
“This isn’t the Underground,” Mittens said.
“Good catch. Now it makes a lot more sense,” the RMC said. “This is why the CAD called both Sarah and Jareth Stues, rather than character replacements. This isn’t a Labyrinth crossover, it’s a Harry Potter fanfic with original Stues, who rips off Labyrinth characters.”
“But what does it mean?”
“Well, the good news is, that we wont have to track down Sarah and Jareth in a plothole. They are safe in their own continuum, since they never left. The bad news is, that we have to torch this whole place and everything in it.”
“I don’t get it,” Mittens said after a pause. “Won’t people be disappointed and stop reading, when they realize that this fic has nothing to do with the real Labyrinth?”
“You’d be surprised at how many people either can’t tell the difference or don’t care.” The RMC thought for a moment. “Since everyone here is original characters, they will be able to see us. Let’s bring out the D.O.R.K.S.”
Mittens nodded and opened the backpack. “Could we have the D.O.R.K.S., please?” he said. There was the sound of shuffling from inside the backpack and the D.O.R.K.S. appeared.
A couple of minutes later, two short, ugly goblins were grinning merrily at each other. Mittens was especially intrigued, since this was the first time he had tried to change his body.
“We should bring the remains of the CAD with us,” the RMC said. “I doubt if they will be able to repair it, but I suppose it will make us look more responsible.”

The rest of the characters arrived.

“It feels as if I had never left this place ever” Sarah said with a smile, closing her eyes, spreading her arms wide and taking a deep breath and then twirling a bit “Even if it has been weeks since I came here last”

“Yes, and they have most certainly missed you” Jareth said softly “Ever since you came less leprechauns have been seen in the taverns drunk as sailors and less hobgoblins have been caught in some mischief or the other by the Royal Guards. When you left and didn’t return for the longest time I had to tell them I was training you. They expect you to demonstrate something today, you know?”

“Look how speshul she is. Loved by everyone and can even cure leprechauns of drinking,” the RMC said.

After those very words were spoken, there was a growl in the distance and a clear and distinct growl pierced the tranquillity of the morning, followed by a rough, gruff almost animal-like voice Sarah knew and loved.

“Sawah… friend!”

The RMC got their reserve CAD from the backpack and pointed it at Ludo, ready to turn it off before it could burn out, but the display showed that this was the real Ludo and that he was a measly 10% OOC. “Probably due to being reduced to a bit,” it said and pointed the CAD at Sir Didymus, who came right behind Ludo. [Sir Didymus. Anthropomorphic Fox. Original Character. Bit.]
“He doesn’t seem that out of character,” Mittens said. “Certainly not much more than Ludo.”
“Yes, but this is Ludo’s only appearance, while Sir Didymus shows up again, so I’m guessing that worse is yet to come. With the connection to the Labyrinth canon being as tentative as it is, this fic is having a hard time dragging in canon characters. If they are more than just a little bit different from their canon selves, it can’t get to them and have to replace them with its own creations instead.”

“We missed you too, my most beautiful lady” the Fox creature said in a candid voice “The brave sir Hoggle wrote to us last week and enquired about you. Methinks he is not going to like the news that you are now training with his High Majesty, even if his Grace has been most kind with us”

“Charging for not using Olde English,” Mittens said.
The RMC giggled. “That’s one of those charges, I newer thought we would be making. Oh, mini coming up.”
The agents listened as Sir Didymus told Sarah how everything had been fine, with ‘fine whether’ and a good harvest.
Mittens scoffed. “So much for all the nonsense about ‘my friends deserve peace and stability’. They have had nothing but.”

“You owe me nothing, you know?” she said gently, stroking Ambrosias’ fur gently

The Helping Hand scurried over to the agents and Mittens picked it up and placed it in the backpack where the other minis seemed to being having a jolly time and was happy to see the newcomer.

“Sorry, luv, but it seems you are going to have to get some good ol’ means of transport”

“Calling Sarah, ‘luv’,” Mittens said. “Let me just charge for that.” Then the rest of the paragraph came.

he answered cheekily, his ever-present smirk taunting her. But nothing could dampen Sarah’s moods that day and she delivered a smirk of her own before she turned, raised her hands to her face to amplify her voice and shouted:

“Nazgul!”

The agents looked around for yet another mini-Balrog, but there was none. Instead this happened:

Suspended in midair was a beautiful and large creature, a dragon. Its scales, long and gleaming under the morning sun were blood red, almost burgundy and its eyes were golden, as well as the spade tip of its long tail, its short horns and its long whiskers that, like the whiskers of an old Chinese fireball, were long and fell to the neck. The wings were also lined in gold and the claws seemed to be made out of onyx, long and menacing. Long also, were his fangs and teeth, and gold were the puffs of smoke that it released when breathing. The creature was spectacular if not a bit old, holding some kind of wisdom that gave it the more power.

Mittens whistled. “Ripping off a name from Lord of the Rings,” he said. “I hardly dare to think about what some of the die-hard Rings-fans in the PPC would do to her, if they had been here.”
“Oh, don’t sell yourself short,” the RMC said. “I’m sure, that if you put your mind to it, you could come up with something equally horrible.”
Mittens smiled happily.

“I am Nazgul, the last of the Ancient ones, the first breed of Dragons, the Guardian and Protector of the Labyrinth and of the Royal Family of the Godly Kin, namely High King Jareth and his family, if he ever manages to form one, that is”

“You are disposable,” the RMC said. “You have one scene and are never mentioned again.”
“And he’s only there because Sarah wanted a not-so-cute animal friend and Ludo wasn’t impressive enough.”
“I’m inclined to agree with you. Charge her with downright snubbing the original characters. The original characters from the movie, I mean. Not her original characters.”
The agents followed the story by portalling ahead to Jareth’s throne room, where they had to use the D.O.R.K.S. again to change disguises to generic Daoine Sidhe guards, since the Words specified that there were no Goblins in the throne room.

They were not in the castle however and Jareth informed the disappointed teens that they were confined to another part of the castle most of the day, except when someone was wished away and he needed to play the villainous role.

“That has got to be one of the stupidest things uttered in this fic,” Mittens muttered to the RMC. “Is he really claiming that every time he needs to look evil, he calls on the small, clumsy goblins, rather than his Fae guards? Why not just give the guards black uniforms for those occasions?”
“Stu-logic,” the RMC replied.

The Throne Room was goblin-free then and spotless, gleaming in the early morning light as if it was alive, the stone walls shimmering and the tapestries, of deep reds, greens, shooting silvers and vivid blues lined with golden thread and decorated with tassels decorated the rock surface, and a deep black and gold rug, looking rather heavy and reaching from the front doors to the throne up the few steps, made the room a little bit cosier than other wise would have been, adding a touch of the royalty and nobleness of the old age of Kings and Queens. It was like King Arthur Pendragon all over again, an air of sobriety and grandeur that bordered the otherworldly, not as Hogwarts that looked eccentric and crooked and quite homely rather than imposing and majestic.

It was a palace fit for the King of Kings. And said man, or Fae, was currently lounging on his own throne, not the curved thing he had used for the baby-stealing times but a gigantic structure made out of a dark metal, darker than iron, with dark gold decorations such as the spikes and the claw-like feet and ancient elfish scriptures. Silvery tattoo-like engravings were also present. The whole room had some kind of majestic, gothic air about it with the high ceilings and the stained-glass windows, softened by the pale rays of the morning.

Mittens looked around. “Remember the last time we saw the throne room?” he asked. “It had goblins and chickens and looked,” he paused, thinking, “as it was supposed to, really. Why get it right the first time, if they were just going to change it anyway?”
“It is not uncommon in fanfics, especially if a long time passes between each update, that the focus of the fic changes. In godfics, the earlier chapters are revised to fit with the new parts, but in badfics …” It shrugged.

A woman named Aracne, who had been mentioned a few times in the fic, came in. She was wearing a dress, which apparently was hideous enough to make the students comment loudly and have giggle-fits. Since it was only described as ‘a long flowing black dress […] with intricate designs and full of lace and beads’ this meant that the dress was actually pretty generic; certainly not bad enough to warrant the rude behaviour.

“Charge for having everyone behave like small and extremely rude children, on a sugar-high” the RMC said.

“Someone brought a camera? Where is that snoopy Colin Creevy when one needs him?”

Mittens took care of the mini-Aragog and, after some more bickering between Sarah and Jareth, the chapter ended with an author’s note. The familiar darkness enveloped them, as the voice boomed.

Author’s Note: Well, this chapter came out nicely, in spite of all my doubts. The Underground begins to take shape and I’m proud of the universe I’m creating (as we don’t know much of the Underground I have to invent most of it).

“You mean, you choose to ignore what is known, and invent most of it,” Mittens said, covering his ears.

Oh, and please all of you applaud my new Beta Reader. Yes, after your constant whining (I do not write THAT badly!) I got myself a Beta Reader, a fantastic girl you know as Angeloneous that will bring correct grammar to the chapter and freshness to the plot!

This was received by the agents with a stunned silence. Finally, the RMC said: “Well, I supposed there haven’t been any spontaneous sex changes in this chapter.”

“So, um, should I charge for using a beta who did awful an awful job?”

“Yeah, that should cover it, without getting into beta-bashing.”

On the other side in my hemisphere we are in summer (believe me, I’m suffering here!) so I’m going on a two-week vacation to Brazil, my neighbouring country so I won’t be able to write for two weeks and post for like a month, depending on how fast can my plot bunnies jump. Sorry, I really don’t want to go (I happen to HATE the beach, really) but I have to, I’m eighteen, there is no way my folks will let me stay all by myself!

“Isn’t eighteen the legal age in most of the Real World?” Mittens asked. “Why can’t she decide for herself? And for that matter, why won’t her parents let her stay at home alone?”
“Very good points, but we’re not allowed to charge for plot holes in the author’s life, only in their fic.”
“Charge for stupid author’s note then?”
“We don’t have that already?”
“No, we skipped most of them.”
“Well, charge away then.”
The RMC looked ahead in the text and frowned. “They all have to wear new clothes for the Labyrinth so there’s a scene coming up with a lot of descriptions of clothes.” It closed its eyes for a moment. “There are a couple of charges; McGonagall and Dumbledore are being sappy and the students are making loud, rude comments about it, also the basic in every Sue’s wardrobe, the lowcut, yet modest dress makes an appearance, but honestly, I can feel my IQ dropping just by looking at the Words, so let’s find Ludo instead and get him sent home and then portal ahead to the matches.”

After neuralyzing Ludo and sending him on his way, the two agents portalled to the arena, where they managed to find seats close enough to the characters to hear their conversation. They soon wished they hadn’t. Jareth was telling the story of King Oberon and Queen Titania, who was deeply in love with each other, but too proud to admit it.
“Is it me, or did this just get kind of meta?” Mittens asked.
“In another fic, I would probably have agreed with you, but this fic is simply not clever enough to do meta. This looks more like an attempt to shoehorn in another romance.”

Titania appeared; she was a perfect beauty with blond hair and blue eyes, and wore a dress which was described in great detail. The RMC got out the CAD and took a reading of her and then of King Oberon. It shook its head. “It’s pretty bad when even the bit characters are given the full Stue description,” it said. “Charge for stuffing extra bit-Stues into the story.”

“Why must I always find you brooding, my Lord?” she asked in a neutral tone of voice as she sat in a throne-like chair decorated with figures of mischievous Fairies, placed right besides the plain-looking, no-nonsense throne of the ruler of the Elves.

King Oberon of the Elves snapped out of his reverie to look into the deep, ice-blue eyes of the Queen of the Fairies, and his breath hitched. Otherwise he didn’t respond physically to her presence, but quietly continued looking at the warm-ups and the last-moment deals in the arena.

“What is it, My Lady Titania? Got tired of that Fairy Knight that worshipped you as a goddess a fortnight ago?”

“Boring!” the RMC yelled. A couple of the people around them turned to look at it, but most of them just continued to stare in adoration at Sarah and Jareth, this being the only purpose with their whole existence.
Then Jareth started to tell another story, this time of King Ferdiad and Queen Persephone and their forbidden love.
“More boring!” Mittens yelled, but this didn’t stop Jareth from talking and showing pictures in a crystal ball. The RMC got a reading of Ferdiad and Persephone, who were also bit-Stues.
Jareth had reached the point in the story, where Ferdiad climbed over a wall into Persephone’s garden and saw her for the first time.

He would have usually scoffed at such innocent and childish images, but seated in the bower was the most entrancing creature he had ever beheld, with long raven-black hair and huge lapis lazuli eyes. The woman-child was startled from her piano practice by his unflinching stare and turned to face him, horror and mistrust written over her features.

“Wait, what?” the RMC asked. “Piano practice? We didn’t bring the crossbow, because we weren’t sure it would be canon and now he introduces a piano in a mythological Greek setting? Charge for not being able to create and sustain a setting.”
In the story, Persephone’s brother threatened with war if Ferdiad didn’t return her, so Ferdiad talked to Persephone.

He then presented her with a basket full of black pomegranates and told her that eating a dozen seeds would enable her to stay forever in his kingdom. When he returned to her chambers days later she was nowhere to be seen, but also a pomegranate was missing nine of its seeds (AN: I know that in the real Greek myth Persephone eats six seeds but I thought six months weren’t enough for Ferdiad, so I decided that some creative license was in order). He then went into his garden, saw her and fell to his knees”

“Will you stay with me nine months each year? Will you be my Queen for two thirds of each year?”

There was the sound of four palms hitting two faces, as both agents double facepalmed. “Mittens,” the RMC said. “Will you please go back to where we charge Jareth with failing at maths and up the charge to cruelty towards mathematics?”
“Sure.”
“Another author’s note coming up.”

ACTORS

I am going to start putting up the names of actors who I think best represent my characters or have inspired them and therefore look like them. I need a fairy-like little girl to play Orion, which is the only character I haven’t decided on yet.

I plan on eventually building a site with pictures of the actors as well as little biographies of the characters to make it easier for everyone. Meanwhile I am building those biographies and e-mailing them to whoever needs them along with the pictures. Just Ask on a review. Of course for some of the characters the biographies are going to get bigger once certain things are discovered about them. If you need the info, just review and leave your e-mail… Oh, it’s the perfect plan for my ratings to go up! (Insert mad laughter here please).

Lord Chancellor Gailbraith: Alexis Denisoff (Weasley from Angel, the TV Series, the character inspired my own character).

King Oberon of the Elves : Hugo Weaving (He is hot, he is serious, he is manly… and he played Elrond in Lord of the Rings. Any questions?).

The voice ranted on for quite some time, naming all the actors who looked like the characters, including some who hadn’t appeared yet.
“So,” the RMC said, rubbing its ears, when the note was finally done, “with that over with, let’s see what chapter thirteen has to offer.”
“How far are we in this fic?”
“A little over halfway.”
Mittens groaned.
“Yes, you’re right,” the RMC said. “It’s time for bleeprin.”

“When will the bloody thing begin?” Ron was in a foul mood. Too much “chick flick” kind of nonsense happening and he didn’t much care for it.

“This is supposed to be more Ron-bashing, but actually it’s the most sensible thing said in this fic,” the RMC said and added: “Oh, the irony.”

A man stepped out into the middle of the arena.

“Good afternoon ladies and Gentlemen” he said, smirking and bowing, accepting the cheers from the crowd “Will the people in the cheaper seats please clap you hands? All the rest of you… If you’ll just rattle your jewellery” (John Lennon’s quote)

The RMC winced. “Charge for abusing a John Lennon quote.”

The first champion introduced was the Grey Knight, Lord Vulpes.

There was a great round of applause as an aged, by the way he moved, and yet strong knight stepped into the arena, ridding a white and grey stallion that looked fierce and brave, the mane of thick white hair curled at the ends, and golden eyes that shone in the light of the day, though age had already begun showing around its eyes and body. The Knight was wearing dark grey armour, including his helmet so his face was covered and hidden from view. His banner was a grey, fierce fox against a dark red background and his pageboy was a leprechaun with long hair tied with a ribbon and shabby clothing. It was quite laughable, really, to see such an odd competitor.

The agents leaned forward and looked at the knight, puzzled.
“Huh,” Mittens said. “He’s old and un-glittery.”

In spite of his appearance, the Grey Knight and his old horse won each joust. Then he asked for the stoppers on the spears to be removed. Katie was shocked but Jareth explained.

“Sorry to disappoint you, mortal, but we play it rough when need be. And this is, after all, a final. Risking one’s life is almost a requirement in here. Though we are immortals, the points of the spears are laced with steel that, as you know well, contains a significant amount of iron”

Both agents’ ears perked up. “It sounds like steel might be their weakness, a per tradition,” the RMC said. “Now that’s interesting.”
Mittens frowned. “Now they are referring to him as Graysville. Everyone, no, everything in this fic has far too many names; the lands, the races, the persons.”
“You’re right. Charge for an overuse of aliases and nicknames.”

In the fic, Sarah sprang up.

“Oh no!” she tried to get into the Arena, but suddenly two strong pairs of arms held her back “No, get off! I have to stop Sir Didymus!”

“That is Sir Didymus?” Mittens asked. “Well, I suppose that explains, why he was so far from his real self as to be an original character.”
“Charge Jareth with having four arms. Wait, is he trying to cop a feel?” the RMC asked. It looked at Mittens, who was looking slightly green, and added: “The formal term is sexual assault; charge for it.”
Mittens nodded and wrote down the charge, carefully avoiding looking at Jareth and Sarah.

Knowing he wouldn’t lose his control any time soon he continued a more fervent exploration of her neck with his lips, using his tongue to trail wet Celtic patterns he knew from memory over her skin: Love, Lust, Life…

The RMC decided that Mittens’ course of action was the sensible one and also turned away. Fortunately, the scene was cut short, when Sir Didymus won the joust.

“Things are never what they seem here, little Lady, remember? I know I may not seem a valiant knight most of the time, but there is still enough magic in these old bones to bring back the old glory of my jousting days for one day each year. I knew you would be here this day, so I wanted to surprise you. And Ambrosias wanted that to, didn’t you old friend?”

The Helping Hand, Ambrosias, scratched on the inside of the backpack at the mentioning of its name.
“Sarah doesn’t seem the least bit upset with Jareth,” Mittens said.
“No, she hasn’t even mentioned it. Charge for trivializing sexual assault.” It looked at Mittens and suddenly it felt itself worrying about what all this exposure to twisted, unhealthy relationships and rapey-fun-times would do to him. Perhaps it should sit down with him at some point and tell him, that this was not how it was supposed to be. Or maybe it should try to get a hold of Grae; he would be great at explaining these things.

Just then a figure appeared among the mortals. It was a man, with straight, black hair up to the chin, slanted red eyes with practically no pupil and a set of Chinese robes. He had two long, demonic wings of onyx black, like the wings of gargoyles and looked… sleazy.

The figures hair reached down to his shoulders, then turned back up so it reached his chin.

The temperature seemed to rise whenever he was around and the girls fidgeted, not liking him. After all, he was a Sex demon…

“Cheap knock off,” Mittens said. The RMC simply scoffed.

“Oh, yes. My angel, my love, my darling is next. Sin will be magnificent”

All of the people present suddenly gasped and the twins actually “EWW-ed” loud enough for everyone to hear. Albus Dumbledore had the decency to blush and cough, Minerva blushed even more, Snape raised both his eyebrows till they were covered by his jet-black hair and Ron covered Ginny’s ears seconds too late.

“You mean you are in love with… Lord Lucifer?” Hermione squeaked, trying to sound polite.

“Desperately” the creature sighed “But it denies me every time. We made a bet, though. If I ever catch it, then it will have to kiss me… and then… My Original Sin will finally be mine…” (AN: No, this fanfic will never contain slash. Rest assured! All will be explained in the next chapter, when you’ll find out something odd).

There were several shudders from the teenagers and a contained chuckle from Jareth, who shook his head.

The agents sat in stunned silence. Finally, Mittens got his voice back.
“What the …” he began, but the RMC interrupted him.
“Don’t,” it said. “Whatever else can be said about this fic – and believe me, we are going to say all of it – it is rated T and we shouldn’t swear while we’re here.”
“Oh,” Mittens was silent for a moment, then said: “You know, if we are not allowed to use expletives, I’m kind of at a loss for words.”
“Well, I’m not. All are these are separate charges.” Mittens positioned the pen and the RMC started to reel off the charges. “Making the Harry Potter characters homophobic without any basis in canon. Making them express this homophobia openly. Making several off them be extremely, unforgivably rude and immature about it. And finally, making them be loud and rude while within earshot of the person they are attacking. Charge Jareth with aiding and abetting, since it is his so called Lust Demon who sets it up.” It fell silent and just sat, looking crestfallen.
Mittens looked at the two Stues. “We’re going to kill them,” he said, “and we’re not going to be quick about it.”
The RMC smiled. “Thanks for trying to cheer me up.” It looked ahead in the words. “There’s another scene with changing of clothes coming up. Let’s skip to the masquerade.” It sounded weary.

The agents found themselves in a ballroom, surrounded by people wearing clothes in clashing colours and tasteless cuts. They used the D.O.R.K.S. to charge their own appearance, dreading the result, but not daring to go without disguise in a room filled with original characters.
“This could have been worse,” Mittens said, looking at his new clothes in black silk, that weren’t too far from his PPC uniform.
The RMC was now wearing a black dress, with a high, close-fitting collar that wrapped around its neck. “Thankfully. If the D.O.R.K.S had given me something low-cut, I might have been tempted to chuck it out the window.”

Masquerade!

Paper faces on parade . . .

Masquerade!

Hide your face,

so the world will

never find you!

The music blared through the room and the agents grimaced and covered their ears.
“Charge for using modern-day music in a fantasy setting.” The RMC had to almost yell at Mittens in order to be heard. It checked the words. The entire song had been written into the fic and the lines of dialogue that went with it, had been altered to fit the characters. “And for ripping of Phantom of the Opera,” it continued. It felt anger start to bubble inside it, which was good. For a short while, it had been tempted to just drop a canonbomb on this whole place just to be over with it, and face the wrath of the Flowers, but now it once again felt like doing the mission right.

The music finally stopped. Jareth had somehow brainwashed Sarah into forgetting who she was and was now dancing with her and getting her to swear that she would never leave him.
“He’s just getting more and more unappealing,” the RMC said.

“Seal the promise the way we do in the Underground, with what we consider the most sacred and precious thing” he pleaded, but there was shameless flirting behind his voice, in the husky quality of it “Seal it with a maiden’s first true kiss”

She didn’t have time to tell him that she had been kissed before, even if not truly. Sloppily, unpleasantly, unwillingly, yes, but irrevocably kissed.

The RMC reached for the bleeprin. “So now the fic is making the implication, that Sarah has a history of being assaulted.”
“Not necessarily,” Mittens said. “I mean, we’ve seen her particular brand of ‘unwillingness’.”

“You… you tricked me?” she asked in disbelief, flinching away from his arms, almost stumbling backwards “You placed a charm on me… to forget?” she suddenly looked down at herself and recognized at last the dress she was wearing as the one from her dreams “And the dreams! You have been messing with my dreams for seven years! You bastard!”

“Isn’t she kind of dumb?” Mittens asked. “Even I know, that it is not normal for humans to have the same dream every night for seven years in a row. She should have known, that there was something weird about the dreams, and it should have been obvious that Jareth was involved.”
“You’re right. Charge for plot-convenient stupidity. Also, since she finally has gotten properly upset, we should also charge Jareth with brainwashing and stalking.”

Sarah and Jareth got into a fight, which consisted of them throwing crystal-balls.
“Popcorn?” the RMC asked and passed the bag to Mittens.
“Thanks. Where did you get popcorn?”
“The Weasley twins had some earlier.”
“Oh, where did they get them?”
“The popcorns apparently showed up, because it seemed like it was time for them,” the RMC replied. “Actually one of the few really funny moments.”
“We should save some for analysis. Insta-popcorn would make a nice addition to the basic equipment.”

The duel ended with something of a draw. Sarah and the Harry Potter canons returned to Hogwarts.

Author’s Note:

“Not again,” the RMC said.

Don’t kill me. I tried really hard with this chapter, it is the longest and it was the hardest. Everything happens, and in the next chapter everything will change. This chapter is an introductory chapter for the next, which will be a blast. Something huge will happen, a many of you will get your wish for a pairing!

Next, I have nothing against slash. Really. Just not in my fanfic. Oh, and I am a Phantom of the Opera Phan (The musical, the movie was OK) so several songs will weasel their way into this story. I hope you like the idea!

“I don’t like slash,” Mittens said. “In fact, I don’t like any kind of sex scenes; but I don’t go around hijacking canon characters and force them to agree with me.”
“And why is the author’s note only concerned with insulting slash-fans? I don’t know whether I should be relived, that the homophobia is apparently unintended or saddened by the sheer cluelessness.”

PS: This chapter is officially Beta proved. My Beta Reader is an Angel, with quite an appropriate name and nick! Thanks Angie, you deserve a special mention!

“She is right,” Mittens said. “We should mention the beta. What is she betaing, again?”
“I’m beginning to doubt that she even exists.” The RMC studied the Words for a moment. “So in chaper fourteen, Sarah is back to being cold and aloof. Jareth is depressed and has started to drink – his good qualities just keep piling up, don’t they? Oh, hey, I think the plot might be making a comeback. Let’s skip ahead.”

“What have you done to me, love? Such a pathetic state I’m in. I can… barely stand up” he laughed then, and it was a sad, angst-laden laugh. He never noticed the group of men that approached him from the shadows, nor the dull iron sword as it was raised into the air. By the time he had become aware of the danger he had been to slow on his movements to escape being pierced in the chest.

“Go, unknown assailants!” Mittens exclaimed.
Unfortunately, Jareth managed to turn himself into an owl and fly through a mirror to Hogwarts. He was taken to the hospital wing, but since he had been wounded by iron, there was not much hope for him. Sarah decided to call the Lord Mage, Lucifer, and went to the Great Hall.

The light of the Hall suddenly dimmed and was engulfed by complete blackness, as if shadows had suddenly eaten it completely. There was a loud, sibilant noise as the light suddenly disappeared completely and the darkness was all it left, defying even the flickering illumination of the levitating candles and torches of the Great Hall.

“And yet another triple redundancy, this time to let us know, that the lights went out,” Mittens said.
The Lord Mage showed up, wrapped in a cloak, which it then removed.

Long fingers clad in fishnet, fingerless black gloves briefly emerged from the sleeves to pull the cloak by the shoulders into the floor in one swift movement that left everyone unprepared for the view: slim and pale as white marble with a very slight greyish and bluish tint, pointed ears and blue-black lips were not the things that shocked the people present in the room, but rather the rest of the body: long flowing hair that was black as night but seemed to reflect diverse colours, much like black opals tended to do, was carefully arranged in a series of complicated knots and braids at the back of the head leaving a large part to flow down past the waist and a few bangs to frame the front of the face, clear crystalline eyes, like transparent quartz glowed with an unearthly light that gave them a gem-like, eerie quality, as if they were glittering.

“And it goes on and on,” the RMC said.
Mittens just stared. “But … but I only brought two notebooks,” he said at last.
“Take the one with the least charges, turn it around and write from the back.”
“Oh. Thanks.”
“Start by charging this ‘Sin’ with having more than 500 words of description. And with being a Stue of some sort.”
“And with using a triple redundancy to describe its eye as gems.”
“Also, with over-accessorizing. You could start a whole jewellery store with the stuff it has on.”

Heavy black-leather bracelets, the piercing, the tattoos and the smoky-black eye shadow and heavy eyeliner coupled with the black leather boots with platform and the black nails made the creature look like a mix between a punk, a Celtic priestess and a Goth.

“I know punks and Goths who would beg to differ,” the RMC said. “And if I knew any Celtic priestesses, I’m sure they would to.”

He was not a he. He was a she.

“Hey, how does that follow?” Mittens asked. “It could be a male who looks like a female, or it could be neither gender.”
The RMC shook its head. “This fic had the cast of Harry Potter act shocked and rude at the mere mentioning of homosexuality. The kind of gender-flexibility, you’re talking about, is way beyond it.”
“Oh, right.”

After getting past the initial shock Sarah could see what she had first omitted: two large bird-like wings, black and yet transparent as if made out of onyx and torn in many places, appearing as rags hanging from a wire more than true useful wings, battered and scarred.

“I hate it when they do that,” the RMC said. “When they describe all the small details and then end with this huge thing, that would have been the first that anyone noticed. Charge for getting her wings described last.”

The girl introduced herself.

“Alassin Natashia Raziel Zane, Lord Lucifer”

Both agents sniggered.
“And we have another charge for a stupid name,” the RMC said.
“Should I charge her with having too many aliases? I can’t even remember all the names and nicknames she has been called up until now.”
“No, that is covered by the general charge for the whole fic.”

“Iron” the voice whispering in almost a hiss as the being stepped away from the closest source of it “Who?”

“Isn’t she supposed to be all-knowing?” Mittens asked. “How come she knows what happened, but not who did it?”
“Sue-logic,” the RMC said.
Mittens noted a charge for being all-knowing, without actually knowing all.

The single word was all the warning the creature gave before extending the ragged wings and flapping soundlessly, her sandal-clad feet leaving the floor as she elevated, flying speedily towards Sarah.

The leather boots on the girls feet obediently changed into sandals. Mittens noted a charge for forgetting what she was wearing.
Sin said she would be able to help Jareth and gave Snape a list of ingredients she needed to make a potion.

“Here” the list floated away from her fingers and Professor Snape snatched it from thin air before disappearing down the hall, whistling low as he regarded the illegal and sometimes impossible-to-get ingredients. Difficult? The being had been right, they weren’t difficult to obtain… They couldn’t be obtained at all.

“Does that mean, she won’t be able to save Jareth?” Mittens asked.
“It would seem so, but she probably comes up with some implausible way of getting the ingredients anyway.”

The students chose this exiting moment to discuss the gender of Sin.

“Well, Jareth never did say Lord Lucifer was a male” Hermione reasoned for the first time, also knowing the twins were trying to change the subject “And he did call it ‘Lucy’ more than once. And… Oh, Merlin! Harlequin! He did profess to be in love wit the Librarian, and he is an Incubus. Being gay would be against his nature, right?”

The agents looked at each other for moment. Then they both started laughing.
“Oh, this is … this is hilarious!” Mittens gasped.
“We’ve got to tell Lex about this! This is too funny!”

“That would explain all the easiness about the subject” Fred quipped, understanding dawning “I mean, all that open-mindedness was downright unhealthy”

George could only nod vigorously and shudder, remembering that awkward time when everyone had thought that the incubus was blatantly showing off rather peculiar sexual preferences.

“Okay, Forge, block all those memories away and go to the happy place” he muttered aloud as he pretended to hyperventilate. That did it for Sarah, who started laughing despite herself.

“And we’re back to this,” Mittens said.
The RMC just nodded, all the good mood, from a moment before, completely evaporated.

But soon the atmosphere grew silent again as Professor Snape rushed in with arms full of ingredients, suspicious bottles and so on.

“Seems we gave her too much credit,” the RMC said. “She didn’t come up with an implausible explanation for how they got the ingredients; she didn’t give one at all.”

Sarah told the others about Sin.

“He… I mean, she does not talk because in its voice resides its… I mean her magic. Her voice is magical, because both seraphs and succubi use their voices to project their magic, but unlike them she has no control over it since her magic is always in conflict and when she controls one side the other goes berserk so whenever she speaks she triggers her magic. She communicated through telepathy because of that, and sings whenever she casts as spell. She is the last remaining magician of the Underground, and the Librarian… She leaves in a huge library called The Source, and rules over creatures that are considered damned, abominations. For some reason it is widely known that she hates humans or holds them in contempt. She is one of the most loyal persons when it comes to Jareth and the Unwanted but… For everyone else she is a stain that should be cleaned. They call her the Devil Child, and believe her truly to be… the daughter of the Devil. Her name, I know what it means… Night’s Child. And her title, given to her by Jareth means Child of the Light…”

“Charge for being over-powered and wangsty?” Mittens asked.
“Charge ahead. Oh, and for getting the meaning of her name wrong. It means light-bearer or possibly light-bringer, not child of the light. All those boring details, researched and dumped on us, and then the fic gets this one wrong.”

Sin realized that she couldn’t do her magic in time if she worked alone.

She crossed the barrier and, much to everyone’s surprise, took both of Snape’s hands in hers. The professor almost jumped at the contact, feeling the dormant power in the little girl.

“She looks to be seventeen, she not a little girl,” the RMC muttered.

“Please help me” she said then, lips parting. She was speaking with her own voice, and pleading with her eyes, her face just inches away from his “I cannot do it by myself. Please… I need you”

And Severus Snape found it impossible to say “no”. He just stood there, dumbstruck, knowing that her magic was now in his body, feeling it coursing through his veins. The little chit had put a spell on him of some kind, with those huge eyes and that… that voice…

The RMC pinched the bridge of its nose and reached for the bleeprin. “Charge her with starting up a romance with Snape.” It gave Mittens some bleeprin. “And with having no sense of personal space. Standing this close to someone is not endearing, it’s just creepy.”

Very dramatically, the potion Sin was making blew up while it and she was inside a protective shield. The agents portalled to the Hospital Wing, where Sin gave the potion to Jareth and then simply disappeared.

Madam Promfrey was there two, trying to explain the situation. Alassin Zane, the Librarian, was nowhere to be found.

The was a surprised hiss from inside the backpack as the mini-Aragog Promfrey, suddenly became two minis. Mittens gloomily noted a charge for multiplying minis.
The chapter ended with yet another new author’s note.

And as you saw it is a pretty important chapter. I had you all fooled… I never said Lord Lucifer was a male! And I guess the eventual pairing is more than clear, right? All will be explained in the next chapter: why Lucifer is a “Lord”, its powers, its interactions with the characters, etc. I can already tell you that she is going to be very close with three main characters, and no, one of them is not Sarah. Oh, and I am planning to make Lucifer a new member of the gang that always appears on each chapter, mainly because I like her as a character… Now, I have had a horrible time trying to se who she could look like. Her appearance makes me think of Avril Lavigne (I am not a fan of her, but I like the way she looks, she is both a little girl and a woman, so it kind of works…). But I need more ideas, and then I’ll leave the people to vote.

So if you leave a review could you please answer who do you think of when you imagine Sin? It would be really helpful.

The agents looked at each other. “Did the note just say,” Mittens asked, “that even though there was more than 500 words of description of Sin, it is not exactly clear what she looks like.”
The agents looked at each other for a moment longer, the shouted in unison: “Charge!”

In the start of chapter fifteen Hermione and Harry were sneaking around in the middle of the night, under the invisibility cloak, on their way to the Hospital Wing to watch over Jareth for no good reason at all.
Hermione and Harry were almost caught by Filch and ran up the Eastern Tower, where they discovered Sin lying in a corner.
The agents found a dark corner to hide in and observed them.

At last they were able to get close enough to see the sleeping face, marked with tattoos and heavy makeup, and observed in detail that the make-up was such that it created the effect of having run due to water.

“That is so incredibly stupid,” the RMC said. “Who puts on make-up made to look runny? And who would look at it and think that is was made to be that way, rather than having run by accident?” It looked thoughtful. “Agent Suicide said something about how it is the little things, that really makes it unbearable. Perhaps he meant something like this, though I wish I could remember the actual quote. Anyway, charge for the stupid make-up.”

The combat boots and the heavy leather and metal bracelets contradicted that slightly, taking some of that angelic appeal.

The sandals, formerly known as ‘leather boots with platform’, turned into combat boots.

Harry got the idea to get Dobby to bring a lot of cakes and candy, reasoning that the Faes seemed to like sweets and that Sin seemed more weak, than actually hurt. They placed the food for her and left.
“She’s lying on the floor in a freezing cold room in the middle of the winter,” the RMC muttered. “How about getting them to bring her some blankets? Charge for making Harry and Hermione incompetent.”

Harry and Hermione started to come every day and hang out in the tower, reading and playing chess.

What did not remain untouched, however, was the food, which disappeared in the morning, leaving empty plates and cups in its place, though they had had to feed her manually when she was too weak to move, or when it came to handling large amounts of food.

“She never talks to them,” Mittens said. “How do they know, when she is so weak that she needs help to eat?”
“Sue-logic.”

She never looked at them in the eyes, but rather stared off into space, like an autistic.

“I’m no expert,” the RMC said, “but I’m pretty sure that there’s more to autism, than just sitting around with a vacant expression. Charge for misrepresenting autism.”

Then, on one of their nightly excursions, Harry and Hermione was almost caught by Snape and, in a fit of plot-induced stupidity, they ran to the tower.

“Do you think we lost him?” she said with a worried look on her face. She was scared of losing points or being stripped off her Prefect Badger.

With a plop, the Prefect Badger appeared. The agents stared at it and it very calmly stared back. It was a real badger, wearing a Hogwarts uniform with the yellow and black colours of Hufflepuff, and with a prefect badge.
“So, um,” Mittens said finally, “you can come to HQ, if you want to.”
The Prefect Badger seemed to think about this for a moment, the nodded. Since it was too big to go in the backpack – or maybe it wasn’t, but Mittens didn’t feel like trying – the RMC opened a portal to their RC and sent it through. It scanned the Words. “Snape follows them and finds Sin. He decides to bring potions to help her. Nothing much of interest, so let’s skip to … Oh, wait. We have to pick up a mini.” It fiddled with the RA and they jumped a couple of scenes.

Besides, they always were up for a round of ‘teasing the little sibling’ whether it was Ginny or little Ronikuns.

The mini-Aragog, Ronikuns, did not look happy. It was probably upset because it wasn’t even a misspelling of a proper name. Mittens petted it a bit to cheer it up, before placing it in the backpack with the others.
The RMC scanned the words. “The next scenes are just Snape caring for Sin and playing chess with her. We can skip those, even though it means we won’t get to see how it looks when she ‘ titled her head’.” It started pressing buttons on the RA. “Let’s go to where something comes through from the Underground.”

And suddenly she felt something else. Something that felt like… A Fae… An intruder.

She could feel it somewhere inside the castle, coming towards the Great Hall, hidden, elusive. But she had to be imagining things, since no Fae could open a portal to come to the Underground except…

Oh, damn. It finally dawned on Sarah what had been bothering her so much over the last week or so. All the times when Jareth had been awake and talking he mentioned opening a portal and rushing to the Great Hall as an owl, but… he never mentioned closing the portal at all. That was because he hadn’t, and somewhere in Hogwarts a portal was still open and a leech had detected it.

“So you remembered that there’s an open portal into Hogwarts in the very same moment something comes through,” the RMC said. “Congratulations, you’re an idiot.”

A figure stepped away from the shadows formed near one of the many entrances of the Hall, revealing a man attired in black and deep green, black hair slicked back showing off pointy ears, stark white skin and gleaming pale green eyes. His clothes were half-hidden by an open cloak that, though black and of a fine quality, looked worn out and dusty from travelling. A glint of metal was the only telltale sign of a weapon, a sword of some kind though the sheath looked suspiciously thick. When he smiled two sharp, gleaming fangs could be seen. The style of dressing and that last bit of evidence indicated that he was a vampire, but also by the shabbiness of his appearance, he was also a drifter… a paid mercenary.

“Unlike those mercenaries who work for free,” Mittens said with a smirk.

The vampire was planning to attack the all the humans in Hogwarts and drink their blood.
“He vanths to sahkh their blaadh,” the RMC said, which earned it a puzzled look from Mittens.

“But there is no law protecting Aboveground Humans” he added, his lips partying into a chilling smile.

His lips started dancing on his face, doing the Batusi.
“Could I have some bleeprin, please?” Mittens said.
“I doubt they will do you any good,” the RMC replied, but took some itself anyway. “I, for one, am going to experiment with neuralyzing myself, once we’re done here. Charge for horrible anatomy and for forgetting that there’s a law prohibiting mingling between the Underground and the Aboveground. Its one thing for the bad guy to break laws, it quite a different thing to forget about them.”

The vampire attacked and bit both Hermione and Harry. Then Sin appeared and intervened by singing.

And the next second the sounds of fighting were covered by the echo of the Choir organ as an overture blasted through the room (Note 2), powerful and unstoppable. Deft fingers made their way across the keyboard as the notes soared powerfully, almost drowning out all other sounds. The screechers halted in the middle of the air, their skulls conveying agony as they fell to the floor, writhing and screaming their pain. There was a voice, a heavenly feminine voice like that of an angel, singing wordlessly along the powerful tune the organ was playing, echoing in everyone’s ears.

“Charge for placing a choir organ – whatever that is – in the Great Hall,” the RMC said. “It really is marvellous how hard this new Sue is working to catch up with the other two, even though she’ been here much shorter time.”
“Also charging for Sue-singing.”

Hermione gasped aloud and Harry cursed under his breath as shadows converged in front of them to form first a pair of tattered black wings about seven feet tall and then the body of a young girl, some of her straight long hair piled up at top of her head a tiny braid crowning her head.

“Oh, bother,” the RMC said. “About 250 more words of description and there is apparently a footnote, elaborating on one of the details.” It frowned. “What was it Agent Nathan called it? Costume porn, I think. Up the charge to that.”

“Kill everyone else in this damned castle” Sin thundered in return, her mental voice strong and full of hidden threats, her eyes sharp and icy, yet calm “But not these three. Never these three”

“Kill anyone else. If you want my particular recommendation I would start with the simpering little red-head over there” she meant Ron and everyone caught that “His ignorance annoys me”

“So she’s not a total git, she’s just a git,” the RMC said. “And since she’s trying so hard, she should get her very own charge for Ron-bashing.”

“So tell me, Oh Great Lord Lucifer, little Devil’s Child… I know you are ready to kill for them but… Just how far would you go? Would you die for them?”

The black-haired girl didn’t even stop to think as she replied, calmly but articulately:

“Yes” she paused for a moment “I would die for them”

“Please do,” Mittens said.

The vampire declared that this was a duel challenge and since she had issued it, he got to decide the first condition, which was that they would use no magic. Since Sin was an incredibly strong mage, but very weak physically, this would make it impossible for her to win.

“I get to place another condition, then” the mage added calmly “The participants can use magic after the first draw of blood. Do you accept or do you believe me good enough to cut through that perfect skin of yours?”

“We should get the popcorns out,” the RMC said.

“Alright… But then I get to choose the weapon for the physical combat. I’ll be generous and allow you to use any kind of weapon you might be carrying” he eyed her up and down and then heaved a fake sigh “What has been King Jareth teaching you to let you walk around unarmed anyway?”

“Do not speak ill of my Lord and Master” the creature warned, fingers flexing before she resumed the conditions of the duel “It is to be a duel starting with physical combat with weapons or anything we might be carrying and magic will be allowed after the participants’ first draw of blood. Do we have a deal?”

Sin’s magic was blocked and it turned out that without it, she was almost too weak to even stand up.

She looked at him and slowly took out her Celtic cross out of the array of crosses she had around the neck, sliding a thumb over the jewel in the centre, a black Opal. The gem pulsated once and violet light started flowing through the cross, the bottom of it began to elongate into a staff decorated in Celtic knots, while the cross itself grew in size till it looked like something the Pope might be carrying on a trip to Ireland. The silver gleamed in the faint torchlight and candlelight of the room as the girl set the staff, which was as long as her wings, and supported her weight with it.

“Ooohhh, she has a magical staff-necklace,” Mittens said.
“You want it? It’s pretty tasteless, but it would make a fun souvenir.”

“Do you know why the myth of vampires fearing crosses was created?” The students shook their heads and Professor Snape raised a lazy eyebrow she continued “It was because in the Middle Ages most crosses were made out of gold, and vampires are allergic to gold, just as werewolves are allergic to silver and just as all Fae are allergic to iron”

“Now, she gets her very own charge for info dumping,” Mittens said.
“Make that nonsense dumping. The myths say that vampires are afraid of all holy symbols, not just crosses.”

Sin’s staff turned out to be made, at least partially, of white gold and she managed to burn the vampire with it. He then attacked her and kicked her around. The agents ate popcorns and enjoyed the show.

It was then when she noticed two important things: one was that the Professor was unknowingly in the path of the Vampire Lord and another that a trail of black blood was making its way down her stomach…

She felt wonderful all of a sudden. Filled with electricity and with the notion… nay, the conviction, that she could do anything in the world and beyond.

“I think the fun part is over for now,” the RMC said and Mittens nodded.
Sin used magic to stop Snape from being attacked by the vampire, which made the vampire furious.

“You cheated! You lied!”

And as the words poured out of his mouth everyone, including him, knew instinctively that they were the wrong words to say. Outwardly the creature showed no sign of offence but everyone could tell that the stakes had been upped by the last remark, so to speak.

“You know I cannot lie” she said calmly, yet she seemed to be enjoying what she was about to disclose “Yet you also know that my handicap has made me the only Fae capable of handling double meanings and half-truths to make lies actually become truths. I didn’t lie when I said that my powers would be restored with a draw of blood. You drew mine” she gestured towards her midriff where a black stain could be seen against the white of her shirt.

“But” the drifter was now sputtering “You were supposed to draw blood from me to get your powers”

“Learn your grammar” Alassin chided softly, picking up her staff from a corner and dusting it off “Magic will be allowed after the participants’ first draw of blood. That means the first draw of blood from the participants, doesn’t matter if it’s one or both or who. Phonetically it’s the same as ‘the participant’s’ as I assumed you took it but, then again, you never asked for the specifics of the duel to be written down, did you? Didn’t anyone ever warn you about making a deal with the Devil?”

“I don’t believe this,” Mittens said. “I simply don’t believe this. I have finally gone mad and I’m now imagining things.”
“I that case I have gone mad as well,” the RMC said. “Oh, how I hope that is the case and this isn’t true. She did not, after dragging us through some of the consistently worst grammar I have ever seen, let the outcome of a duel depend on the difference between a possessive s and a plural possessive s.”
The agents looked at each other, darkly.
“We haven’t gone made, have me?” Mittens asked. “She really did say it? Even the part with ‘learn your grammar’?”
“You know what we should do? One of us should go back to the RC and get ‘The Elements of Style’ and ‘Eats, Shoots & Leaves’ and then, when it is time to kill her, we should beat her to death with them.”
Mittens thought about this. “I’m not saying it can’t be done, but from what I know about anatomy and blunt force trauma, it will be hard and take a long time, even with someone as physically weak as her.”
“We’ll have to think of something different then.”

Sin disposed of the vampire using her song-magic once again.

Then there was a voice, and it took some time for everyone to understand it was hers (Note 4 – Important)

“If it’s so important, then maybe you should consider weaving it into the text somehow?” Mittens said.
“As if the text isn’t long enough,” the RMC said. “But yes, charge for placing important info in a footnote.”

The creature titled her head to a side and looked as if it was trying to think of a nice way to put it.

“Hey, we actually go to see how it looks when someone titles their head,” Mittens said, then frowned. “And it is not pretty. Necks are not supposed to do that.”
“Bleargh. Give her an individual charge for impossible anatomy.”

“Of course…” there was a pause before she titled her head to a side again and adopted a rather puzzled face “Why not?”

“Eek, stop it!” Mittens exclaimed. “It’s creepy.”

The chapter finally ended with a set of footnotes, the last of which caught the attention of the agents.

Note 4: The song she is supposed to sing is Imaginary by Evanescence. Due to a change in policies I deemed it best to remove the lyrics.

“And Sin gets a charge for singing an Evanescence song, and for having a footnote about how it is important info, when it most certainly is not,” the RMC said.
“Wasn’t there a song a while back?”
The RMC frowned. “You’re right, at the Masquerade. Normally we don’t charge for breaking the terms of service on a site, since they are fluent and something that is illegal, might not have been so when the fic was posted, but in this case I’m willing to make an exception. Charge, um, Jareth I suppose, since it was his ball, with using a whole copyrighted song.”

Author’s Note: Y’all want to kill me, right? Come on, I can see it in your faces! You don’t have to pretend. Does it help my cause if I tell you this chapter is 25 pages long? Or that I’ve been waiting for my beta reader to beta proof the other chapter, the one before this, and she never answered me? I honestly don’t want to publish two chapters in a row without Beta-proving, but I guess I need a new beta, and I didn’t want to keep you waiting while I tried to chase down one. So if anyone offers, I will be forever grateful. Really.

“I don’t see why she tried so hard to get a hold on her beta. There’s no difference between the chapters that have been betaed and those that have not,” Mittens said.

Those who said I was straying from the main line of the fanfic, you are right. I was ashamed when I finished this chapter and realized it was too long (meaning it had lots of descriptive stuff that could have been eliminated) and it missed the main focus of the Story completely.

“I don’t understand what she means,” the RMC said. “This chapter had way too much description and wasn’t going anywhere. It fit right in with the rest of the fic.”

26

A random 26 drifted past at the end of the note. The RMC grabbed it and started chewing on the 2; it placed the 6 in its pocket for later.
“We were promised an explanation in this chapter as to why Sin was called a lord,” it said. “We didn’t get it and I doubt it will be coming, so we’ll might as well make a charge for being refereed to as Lord, thereby creating confusion as to her gender, thus setting up and being an accomplice in the homophobia.

It the next chapter Sarah visited Jareth in the Hospital Wing and they started the same argument, they had already had too many times before.

There was the sound of several feet and voices before Sarah saw, to her horror, the faces of three professors staring into the room, their expressions varying.

“By now I think we can charge for having the professors running around like some kind of odd triumvirate, where you never find one without the other.” The RMC looked at the words. “Okay, nothing much happens … Oh, not again.” It shook its head. “We have to wait for a mini.”
Jareth wanted to know about Sin and summoned a mirror, which showed her in the company of Harry and Hermione, who were playing chess.

“I’ve finally got you, Harold James Potter!” Hermione Granger cheered, moving her rook and taking poor Harry Potter’s queen to the young boy’s dismay

The mini-Aragog, Harold, leapt through the mirror and landed in the Hospital Wing, where it scurried up to the agents. Mittens picked it up and placed it in the backpack, while the RMC scowled at Sarah and Jareth.

Jareth talked about Sin.

“Sin is autistic, sometimes it closes up in a world of its own. Mostly is unnoticeable, but sometimes it does get in one of those moods…”

“Charge him with also misrepresenting autism,” the RMC said. “First of all, there is still more to it, that being moody and anti-social and secondly, even if the characteristics had matched, autism is a real diagnosis, which she simply does not have. They’ve already explained what is wrong with her; it’s because she is a hybrid and it has nothing to do with autism.”

“It’s a she.” Snape had opened his mouth for the first time and everyone turned to face him “It’s a person, a girl, not some creature.”

The RMC just rolled its eyes, then checked the words. It was silent for quite a long time, before it said: “I see that there is one more cliché, that this fic feels the need to get into.”
“What is it?”
“Let’s go to where they are holding a meeting.”

The usual suspects and Sin were all in the North Tower. Jareth asked Sin what she thought of Sarah’s education so far. Sin replied that she thought it a disgrace that Sarah knew almost nothing about the Underground. Jareth then ordered her to start in Hogwarts …

“… as a transfer-student,” the RMC groaned. “The latest Sue is now a transfer-student at Hogwarts. Can this fic get anymore …” It stopped and both agents looked around nervously. “Better not finish that sentence,” it said. “We don’t want to catch the attention of the Ironic Overpower.”

Sarah argued with Jareth about this and then ran from the room in anger and straight into a guy.

She glanced up from the floor to meet the eyes of fellow seventh year Aidan Moor, Ravenclaw beater. She had seen him around a lot as a prefect as well as a Quidditch player and she knew him to be Gwendolyn McGregor’s former boyfriend.

The RMC checked the CAD. “Another bit,” it said. “Hopefully he can be assimilated back into canon.”
Aidan asked Sarah out and she accepted, more because she wanted to get Jareth out of her head, than because of Aidan himself.

“A rebound, in other words,” the RMC said. “Poor guy. He seems nice and actually not too badly written. He deserves more, than to be a disposable love interest to get back at Jareth and this Gwendolyn.”

The chapter ended with an author’s note.

I promise to try and update faster, but it’s up to you to believe me or not (I’m not sure about that myself) but I can promise this one thing:

THIS FANFIC WILL BE FINISHED. I WILL NEVER LOSE INTEREST IN IT.

No matter how long it takes me I will finish. I love this fanfic, and I’m thinking of a sequel already!

The agents listened to the voice, feeling a bit sad. Not snarky or spiteful, just sad. By they time they had gotten the mission, the fanfic was still incomplete and the last update had been more than two years ago.

P.S: This is the version not approved by my beta. The beta-proofed version will be posted as soon as my beta finished with it!

25

This lifted their moods a bit. Mittens smiled and the RMC grabbed the 25 and put it away to snack on later.

In chapter seventeen, Jareth was talking to Umbridge at the dinner table in the Great Hall. The agents were sitting among the students, but close enough to listen in on the conversation.

“Well, you see, I have another ward apart from Miss Williams, a girl who truly has no one in the world but me, an orphan with no family to speak of… Quite tragic, really” he paused for dramatic effect and, sure enough, Dolores Umbridge was trying to look compassionate, which really didn’t work “I lived with her in Ireland, where she studied with the best tutors I could get her, till my involvement with the Williams’ family made it imperative that I came here to train Sarah, planning on making my other ward transfer here as soon as possible. I thought it would be good to spend part of her senior year interacting with people her age and experiencing the boarding school life, and Headmaster Dumbledore was kind enough to agree and handle the paperwork, which I know will meet your approval as she is the most gifted of students. But I forgot to run the whole affair past you and now I’m afraid it’s too late, since she is due to arrive tonight”

“Wait a minute,” the RMC whispered. “We’ve already seen this. Sin is meant to live at Hogwarts and pose as a student to help Sarah learn about the Underground, just like Jareth stayed, posing as her tutor to teach her to fight. And now Jareth is charming Umbridge into letting Sin stay, just like he charmed her into letting him do the same. This fic is ripping itself off.”
Mittens noted the charge.

Sin showed up in the Great Hall. She had toned down her appearance to look more like a human girl, but the Words assured everyone that she still looked unmistakably Goth. She was sorted into Slytherin, where everyone promptly ignored her.
The was a scene change.

Severus Snape allowed himself a moment as he breathed in the night air. Few people knew about his habit of going atop the castle out into the roof in chilly nights to enjoy a bit of peace and quiet and tss that sometimes became stiffling in the Dungeons. After a particular vicious marathon of grading, for which he had used some of his finest verbal put-downs he felt particularly well-rested, even though he sore bones were protesting from the latest Death Eater meeting several days ago. He had forgotten, over the years, how used to the chronic pain of serving the Dark Lord he had become once upon a time and the new stiffness in his joints and lingering traces of ache were still a little froeing to him. Sadly, they wouldn’t be for long.

“The writing seems to be deteriorating,” Mittens said. “I mean, it wasn’t much to begin with, but at least it seemed to have been through an automatic spell-checker.”
“The is the second to last chapter, so it is possible that the fic is being rushed, in an effort to get it completed. But whatever the reason, deteriorating writing is a charge.” The RMC scanned the words. “Sarah goes on her date. Jareth goes to see the three Fates, who are actually a rip-off of the three Norns, which gives a charge for mixing Norse and Celtic mythology.” It paused for a moment, then said: “The scene is actually quite good. The premise is interesting, the Fates are kind of fun and refreshingly un-glittery and there’s only a single quote from the movie. It almost looks like the beginning of something,” it hesitated, searching for the right words, “not horrible. Let’s take a closer look at those three bits.”

The agents arrived at the cave, just as Jareth had stormed out. The three women looked up at them and smiled.
“Come to take us home, have you?” the one in the middle, Verdandi, asked.
“Um,” the RMC replied. “I suppose we have.”
“That’s nice,” the oldest woman, Urd, said. “These excursions are fun and all, but I do prefer my home. And how kind of you to take us. We can get home on our own of course, but with your modern equipment, it will be a lot easier.”
“How do you know about all that,” Mittens asked.
“I think,” the RMC said slowly, “that they may be the real deal.”
Verdandi laughed. “How clever!” she said.
“I suppose you’ll forgive us, if we take a reading of you, just to be sure?” the RMC said.
The three women all nodded, smiling, and the RMC slowly got the CAD out and pointed it at Skuld.
[Skuld. Norn. Canon/uncanon/canon. Out of Character 0.0%.] It frowned. “But it says 0%. How does that work? The real Skuld is not …” It stopped itself. “Not as you was described in the fic.”
The young girl, Skuld, laughed. “We play along with what the story wants us to do. Otherwise, there would just be made three character replacements of us and we would never get to see anywhere new.” She wrinkled her nose in distaste. “Although I wasn’t exactly happy with the writing in this one.”
“This was actually the best chapter,” the RMC said. “You should have seen the rest of the story.”
“Poor things,” Urd said. “Must be hard, doing what you do.”
“How come you know so much about it? I know that it is not uncommon for deities to have some sort of knowledge of the canon and some OOC resistance, but not like this.”
“Oh, but our stories are old, child,” Verdandi said. “And they have been retold and reshaped so many times, that even we can have a hard time keeping track of them.”
The RMC nodded slowly. “But now you would like to go home?”
“If it’s not too much trouble,” Urd said. “We are able to get home on our own, after all.”
“No, it’s no trouble at all,” the RMC said, then added: “Would you mind a lot if we, um, neuralyzed you?”
“I won’t work, you know,” Skuld said.
“Oh, I know,” the RMC replied, “but I would like to be able to tell the Flowers that I tried.”
After a neuralyzing, which had absolutely no effect, the agents opened a portal back to the Norse mythology and sent the Norns through. The three women waved and asked them to please come and visit some day, as the portal closed behind them.

The RMC looked at the words ahead of them. “The weapons training has been picked up again, which means that the weapons are back in the tower, so we will have to clear out the room. But other than that, nothing else happens. Both in terms of no new charges, but also in the sense that the final chapter seems to be treading water; there’s even an author’s note acknowledging as much. That means it is time for us to get down to business. It’s rather complicated with three chargelists; do you need time to get them in order?”
“I think it’s okay. Everyone get their own charges. Sarah gets everything having to do with the Harry Potter canon, Jareth gets everything from the Underground and Sin gets the charges we collected in her chapter. All general charges we pin on Sarah. Right?”
“Right. Now we need some sort of strategy.” It looked at Mittens.
He thought for a moment. “They have all three demonstrated that they are very powerful, but at least Jareth and Sin have a very useful allergy to iron and steel.” He reached down to touch the hilt of one of the knives and the RMC did the same with its sword. “But Sarah doesn’t have that.”
“She must have some kind of weakness we can exploit.”
They both thought a bit longer, then Mittens said: “They did mention that she was a very heavy sleeper.”
The RMC grinned. It was quite a disconcerting sight. “Did you bring any duck tape?”
Mittens actually looked mildly affronted at the question. “I brought two rolls.” Then he also grinned.

Sarah woke up slowly, sensing that something was awfully wrong. She heard an unfamiliar voice saying: “… decribed as a ‘fine, and rather strong twelve-and-a-half inches item made of ebony and with a phoenix feather as a magical core’.”
She opened her eyes. Above her was a red sky; the leafless branches of a dead tree crisscrossed her vision.
“It will make a fine souvenir,” another voice said, and she turned her head in that direction. A young man in a Hogwarts uniform with Gryffindor’s colours was holding her wand, turning it over as if examining it. He looked at her and said: “Oh, you’re awake.”
She wanted to yell at him to put down her wand, but only managed to make a muffled sound and she realised that she had something over her mouth.
“No good,” the young man said and sniffed. “Can’t hear ya.” He looked away from Sarah and said: “Maybe we should relent a little on the charge for quoting the movie. It actually is kind of funny.”
“I disagree,” the first voice said and Sarah turned to look. It was a woman, also wearing a Hogwarts uniform and looking enough like the young man to be his sister. They both looked boring and unglamorous and the woman’s voice was flat and boring as she continued: “You’ve done it perhaps two times on this whole mission, that’s why it’s still funny. She,” she gestured towards Sarah, “and that other one has been quoting the movie in every single chapter, rehashing the same quotes over and over.”
Sarah tried to move her hands, bur realised she couldn’t; they were also tied together. She tried to call out in her mind for the Labyrinth, Jareth, anyone, but no-one responded.
As if he had guessed what she was thinking, the young man bent over her and said: “Don’t bother. They can’t hear you. This is the real Labyrinth – the canon, that is, not that weird, glittery, living entity you tried to pass of as the real thing – so help is literally a world away.”
Sarah had no idea what he was talking about, but she had no problems understanding the look in his eyes; it was murder.
“But first,” he said and straightened up, “it is time for the charge list, which will be read by my esteemed colleague here.”

The RMC stepped closer to Sarah, opened the notebook and began reading: “Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams, you are charged with crimes against canon, that are many in number and heinous in nature, among these being, but not limited to: having eyes of an unnatural colour; serious crimes against the English language, among these: thinking that you don’t need commas and full stops before quotation marks, consistently confusing ‘were’ and ‘where’; not marking new scenes with a new paragraph; having run-on sentences and serious pronoun confusion; being long-winded; making the Labyrinth a living entity without any basis in canon; claiming that you have a serene temper, when nothing in the movie supports this; having an improbably large crystal sphere stuck in your hand and, might I add, never mentioning anything about it being in the way; creating Ed of Dream Sequence; throwing canons OOC;” it looked up from the notebook, “mostly by turning people into cardboard cut-out bits. There is more to Sarah’s stepmother than just being bossy, just like there is more to Mrs. Weasley than cooking.”
It looked back into the notebook. “You are also charged with not being surprised when you learned about Hogwarts and the wizarding world; having two non-canonical and improbable middle names; misrepresenting magical heredity, by claiming that a wizarding family can suddenly produce nothing but Squibs and that the family’s magic can only be passed on to the girls; inventing an non-canonical potion; inventing tickets for the Hogwarts Express; creating a minor time distortion; having Sue-length hair; way too much description of clothes, to the point where it becomes costume porn; turning McGonagall into a little girl; attacking agents of the PPC with scene changes; making the Gryffindor and Slytherin students total jerks; being Sueshly beautiful and trying to hide it; not being expelled from the school in spite of them having every reason to do so; having the students be both openly cruel to you and afraid of you; giving yourself black hair, thereby contradicting not just canon, but also your own fic; making three romances, which in addition to being non-canonical were also entirely pointless; being spectacularly good at far too many things; being made Head Girl, when you are actually completely unsuited for the position; creating Helping Hands, to wit: sarahm and Ambrosias; creating mini-Aragogs, to wit: Virginia, Promfrey and Creevy; creating a mini-Balrog, Riverdendell in the wrong continuum,” the RMC stopped to glare at the Sue for a very long time without saying a word, before it finally resumed its reading.
“Claiming that you are not a Sue, when in fact you are and mentioning ‘defects’ that are actually positive traits; claiming you have a small bedroom, thereby trying to rip off Harry Potter; inventing an non-canonical name and description for a species of snakes; creating pools of suspicious golden liquid; whining about baby-proofing in a home with a two-year old; having multiple instances of triple redundancies; keeping your special magic a secret, rather than using it against Voldemort; being a Member of the Order of the Phoenix. “It once again lowered the notebook and looked at the Sue, this time with a thoughtful expression. “Since your fic was never finished, I can’t exactly charge for it being pointless. After all, there is the possibility, that there was going to be a grand finale, where the Order and your membership played a vital role. It sure doesn’t look that way, though. Again, I can’t prove it, but it looks as if you, throughout this story, simply do whatever you think is cool and then drop the plot thread again, when you think of something new. However, regardless of whether or not you were planning to use one or all of your subplots in the story, I can say with absolute certainty, that this story had too many subplots and far too little actual plot, and that is a charge.”
It looked back into the notebook. “You are also charged with making a lot of friends while you are with the Order and yet claiming to be lonely, when you get back to Hogwarts; giving Molly Weasley whiskers; having colour-changing eyes; overusing adjectives and adverbs; taking credit for far too many canon events; stalking canon characters and not having anybody mind; making everyone incredible gullible; in-text author’s notes; being ridiculously good at doodling; making even yourself act out of character; horrifying anatomy; having wizarding families specialise in different types of magic; being clever in a stupid way; having a background that is non-canonical, inconsistent and pointless; making the exceptionally stupid claim that an Animagus can enter Hogwarts; forgetting about Dobby; inventing an spell, that is non-canonical, breaks naming conventions and is redundant; having Ginny get the words right the first time; spontaneous sex changes; too much touching; making yourself soaking, thereby creating horrible implications; severely annoying PPC-agents; comparing one of your bit characters to Lord Elrond; giving everybody far too many and sometimes conflicting expressions; using far too many quotes from the movie; getting the actual quotes from the movie wrong.”
The RMC gave her another long hard glare, before continuing the charging. “Creating a time stretch with over-description; skipping over the scene with the Junk Lady; switching two scenes; making up an non-canonical Underground and referring to an non-canonical weakening of magic; bashing Ron; info-dumping; ignoring that fact that the Harry Potter canon already have Goblins; having a fancy title without any content; having a ridiculous amount of inconsistencies; making a plot-hole filled excuse for Jareth to stay in Hogwarts, while trying to make yourself look noble; serious character defamation of Alicia Spinnet, Ginny Weasley, Hermione Granger, Angelina Johnson and Katie Bell by turning them into fluff-headed bubble-brains; making several references to someone’s British accent in a fic, that takes place in England; trying to make this a high school teen drama; acting inappropriately around your so-called tutor; creating your own version of the Underground; whining in the disclaimer about not owning Jareth; trivializing sexual harassment; having Sir Didymus not speak in Olde English; snubbing the original characters; having everyone behave like small and extremely rude children; using a beta who did an awful job; having a stupid author’s note; having extra bit-Stues; overuse of aliases and nicknames; making the Harry Potter characters homophobic without any basis in canon; making them express this homophobia openly; making several of them be extremely, unforgivably rude and immature about it and finally, making them be loud and rude while within earshot of the person they are attacking.” It lowered the notebook once again. “Your fic takes place in or around 1996!” it yelled. “Not in 1896!”
Sarah blinked a couple of times, but couldn’t say anything because of the duck tape, which was probably just as well. The RMC was by now angry enough, that one wrong word or probably any word from the Sue could have led it to perform a summary execution. It didn’t really think it would get into trouble with the Flowers over it – after all, the part of the chargelist it had already read, was long enough to condemn any Sue to death – but it would have ended up being annoyed with itself, for not doing things the proper way.
It took a deep breath to calm itself, then continued. “You are also charged with plot-induced stupidity; multiple instances of Sue-logic; horrible anatomy; forgetting that there is a law prohibiting mingling between the Above- and Underground; having the professors running around like some kind of odd triumvirate; deteriorating writing; mixing Norse and Celtic mythology; and finally you are charged with impersonating the real Sarah Williams and with being not just a Sue, but an extremely clichéd Sue, in not just one, but two different canons. For that, your sentence is death. Any last words?” The RMC reached over and yanked the duck tape from Sarah’s mouth. She screamed in pain.
“That’s what I thought,” the RMC said and slapped the tape back on, then smoothed it to make it fit tightly once again. “Usually we try to find some appropriate way to dispose of Stues, but you have being going out of your way, through this whole story, to be speshul, so we simply wont bother coming up with anything creative. We’ll just drown you in the Bog of Eternal Stench.”
The RMC fiddled with the RA and opened a portal. Mittens lifted up the Sue, who tried unsuccessfully to worm her way out of his grip, and carried her through.
The stench that assaulted them made their eyes water and their heads hurt. It was like every bad smell on Earth mixed up and concentrated. Mittens threw Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams in and the agents watched her sink. They watched the surface until the waves had stopped and there were no more bubbles coming up. Then they watched a little longer, just to be sure, even though they wanted nothing more than to get away from the Bog. Finally the RMC said: “One down, two to go.” It looked at the words. “There’s a conversation between Sin and Jareth, right at the end of the chapter. She leaves and goes to the roof. That means, they are both alone.” The agents agreed on a simple strategy and the RMC pressed the buttons on the RA.

The attack took Jareth completely by surprise. He was stabbed from behind with two knives, before he had even registered that there was anyone behind him. The iron in the steel burned worse than fire. He turned around, tried to summon a crystal, but the ground disappeared beneath his feet and he fell.
He found himself lying on the reddish sand right outside the Labyrinth, too weak to get up. He tried to transform into an owl, summon a crystal, anything, but before he could do any of that, a sword was plunged into his stomach, effectively nailing him to the ground.
“Jareth, Fae king of a lot of races you pulled out of your,” there was a brief pause, “hat,” the voice continued, “as representatives of the PPC we hereby …” There was another pause. “Actually, I think you should do the charge list. After all, most of his crimes are against the Labyrinth canon.”
Jareth looked around and finally got a look at his attackers. It was a young man and a woman, dressed as students. The young man came over to him with a notebook in his hands and started reading aloud from it.

“Besides being guilty of a lot of the same charges as Sarah, which I will not repeat here, because I don’t want this to last all day, you are charged with the following: Inventing multiple non-canonical races and lands, that are also inconsistent; claiming that you do not wear eye shadow; having a pointless scene; being able to Apparate into Hogwarts; giving ineffective treatment and drooling all over Sarah instead; being totally overpowered; bashing the costume design of Labyrinth and claiming that you had to wear the clothes; not being able to dress yourself.” Mittens lowered the notebook and glared at Jareth. “You set yourself up as an ancient High King of divine blood and you can’t even pick your own clothes, and then you whine about the clothes that get picked out for you.”
He looked down at the notebook again and continued his reading. “Acting inappropriately around your so-called pupil; using random names of supernatural beings for your made-up races, including Saraphim and Incubi and getting the plural of Incubus wrong; having a useless system for showing rank; being inconsistent about what the difference between light and dark actually entails; calling someone a fallen angel, who wasn’t an angel to begin with; sexual harassment; creating a Helping Hand, Sara; cruelty towards mathematics; info dumping research; lounging at inappropriate moments; not doing the research on how sword fighting is taught; using the word ‘luv’; being unable to create and sustain a setting; abusing a John Lennon quote; having four arms; sexual assault; helping to set up homophobic remarks.” Mittens carefully closed the notebook and then whacked Jareth over the head with it. “You fail!” he yelled, then opened the notebook and continued in a more normal tone of voice.
“You are also charged with using modern day music in your fantasy setting; ripping off Phantom of the Opera; stalking; brainwashing; using a whole copyrighted song; misrepresenting autism; ripping off yourself; creating a version of the Underground, which completely removes everything interesting, quirky and lovable and replaces it with boring glitter; and finally with impersonating Jareth, King of the Goblins and with being a Gary Stu, for which you are sentenced to death.”

Once again, the earth disappeared under Jareth and he fell. Then he was overwhelmed by the stench of the Bog. He heard the two attackers land next to him and the man picked him up and held him over the murky waters. “Any last words?” he asked.
“Don’t,” Jareth said. “If I touch it, I’ll smell bad for the rest of my life.”
The young man smiled. “Don’t worry. It wont be long.” And then he let go.

The agents watched as the waves on the surfaced subsided. “Poetic and fitting as this might be, this wasn’t a very good idea,” Mittens said. He was holding his nose as if he was afraid it might try to make a run for it – and considering the circumstances, he wouldn’t rule out the possibility – but it was making absolutely no difference.
The RMC shook its head. “No.” It was trying to talk as little as possible. Not talking used less air than talking, which meant that you didn’t have to breathe as much in.
“We should already have realised that the first time we stood here.”
“Yes.”
“Let’s think of something else to kill off the third with.”
“Already thinking. I’ve got an idea.”
It was usually Mittens who came up with ideas for killing off Stues, but he managed not to look too surprised. The RMC told him its idea. He frowned. “Are we allowed to do that?” he asked.
“Yes. Taking Stues to another continuum to dispose of them is allowed as long as it serves a purpose and is not done too often.”
“I wasn’t thinking about the flowers,” Mittens said.
“You were thinking about her?”
“Yes. Are you sure she won’t mind?”
“Absolutely,” the RMC replied. “She dislikes bad writing as much as anyone. She would love it.” It looked out at the Bog, where there were no more bubbles on the surface. They could leave in a minute.
“Okay. We’ll do it.” Mittens thought for a moment. “Alassin uses her voice to do magic, although she has been given an iron necklace which blocks much of her powers. When I attack, I should go for the throat, try to damage her windpipe and then stab her.”
“Mittens, I want you to be careful.”
“I know. The throat is a difficult target and I don’t want to kill her before we have read her charges.”
“Well, that too, but that’s not what I was talking about. Alassin is supposed to be all-knowing. Granted, she hasn’t exactly proven this claim, but she might still sense you coming and then you could get badly hurt. If you think anything is not going as it is supposed to, I want you to abort the attack and jump right back through the portal. Are we clear?”
“Oh. I mean, yes. Of course.”
The RMC looked again at the still waters of the Bog and said: “Then let’s do it.”

Alassin Natashia Raziel Zane was sitting on one of the roofs above the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, staring out into the night, when a blue light appeared right in front of her. I haven’t foreseen this, she thought, right before her omniscience told her, that what was coming through the blue light was dangerous. But by then it was too late. A young man dressed as a student stepped out of the light, grabbed her throat with both hands and squeezed. She tried to sing or to just utter a single magical word, but found herself unable to. Between the cutting off of her air and the iron necklace, she simply had no voice. Before she could melt into the shadows, her attacker had let go with one hand and plunged a steel dagger into her stomach and all her strength left her. She felt herself falling and it took a moment for her to realise, that she wasn’t falling from the roof.
She found herself lying on a windswept hilltop, withered plants prickling her back.
Her attacker was joined by a woman, holding a small notebook. She opened the notebook and looked in it, then turned it upside down and started reading from it.

“Alassin Natashia Raziel Zane, as representatives of the PPC we are here to charge you with crimes against canon. Besides being guilty of many of the same crimes as your two accomplishes, you are also charged with having more than 500 words of description of your clothes and accessories and later 250 more; over accessorizing; getting your wings described last; having a stupid name; being all-knowing, without actually knowing all; forgetting what you are wearing; being overpowered and wangsty; getting the meaning of your name wrong; romancing Snape; having no sense of personal space; multiplying minis; not being clear on how you look, in spite of the absurd amount of description of you; having stupid make-up; making Harry and Hermione incompetent; misrepresenting autism; creating the Prefect Badger.” It lowered the notebook to look at the Sue. “One of the finest examples ever seen, of how much difference a single letter can make.”
It continued reading. “Creating mini-Aragogs, to wit: Ronikuns and Harold; placing a choir organ in the Great Hall; Sue-singing; bashing Ron; nonsense dumping; placing important info in a footnote; impossible anatomy; singing an Evanescence song; having a really dumb idea about what constitutes important info; being refereed to as Lord, thereby creating confusion as to your gender, thus setting up and being an accomplice in the homophobia; and finally with being a insufferable Sue.”
As the RMC read the last charge it closed the notebook and put it away. “For these crimes, you are sentenced to die.” It opened a portal, as Mittens lifted up Sin. With a reassuring nod to Mittens, it stepped though the portal.

They were standing in a narrow corridor, between two large shelves filled with books and scrolls. The portal only created a small pool of light around them and it was impossible to see how high the selves were or how far they went on. A low rustling sound could be heard, as something moved behind the books and Mittens stiffened, but then the sound died down and he relaxed a bit. The creatures in the Archive were always looking for easy prey, and he had been that the last time he was here, but this time he made sure to stay close to the RMC and they dared not attack. The thought, that maybe he simply wasn’t easy prey any more, didn’t occur to him.

“This,” the RMC said to the Sue, “is Hell and it is where we are from. So we were quite annoyed with the many references to Hell and angels and demons, especially in your backstory, but we couldn’t charge you for breaking our canon. We could however, take it into consideration when we decided on how to execute you. So we decided to show you one of Hell’s archives, since here aren’t any libraries.”
Sin looked as if she wanted to scream, but she was still unable to get a word out.
Mittens found the magical necklace and got if off her neck. Then he put her down. “Now,” he said. “Run along.” With these words he gave her a small push.
Sin stumbled back two steps and was already on the edge of the light. Two more steps and the agents couldn’t see her any more. Again there was a rustling sound behind the books, but this time it didn’t stop. From the darkness they heard the noise of books and scrolls hitting the floor as something pushed out from behind them. There was the sound of bones breaking and a wet tearing sound.
“That’s taken care of then,” Mittens said.
The RMC nodded. “Now we just have to clean this mess up. Let’s start with the neuralyzing.”

“Hey, Harry!” The RMC yelled. The SEP field fell away and Harry looked in its direction. The RMC closed its eyes and pressed the button on the neuralyzer. As soon as it opened its eyes again, it knew something was wrong. Harry wasn’t looking at it with the vacant eyes of someone just neuralyed, he was looking curious and a bit impatient.
“Are you trying to take a picture?” Harry asked. “You know cameras don’t work in Hogwarts.”
“I completely forgot,” The RMC said. “How silly. Sorry.” And it turned and walked away, leaving a slightly puzzled Harry Potter.
“It didn’t work,” the RMC said to Mittens, who had been keeping in the background. “Electrical equipment doesn’t work at Hogwarts, I should have thought of it.”
“But the RA and the CAD worked just fine.”
“The neuralyzer originally came from the Men in Black continuum, so it is much closer to ordinary technology. The RA and CAD were invented by Makes-Things and work by … I have no idea. Anyway, don’t think about it or maybe the RA will stop working too.” It sighed. “This is all my fault.”
“It’s just as much my fault. I’m the one responsible for packing the backpack.”
The RMC smiled a little. “But you didn’t know about Hogwarts and technology.”
“Then it’s still partly my fault,” Mittens said. “I ought to know a major canon like Harry Potter, so I should have known.”
“That is very kind of you, but no. This is only my fault. And I don’t know what to do. We could go back and get a Muggle-use wand, but that takes time and we risk the fic restarting and all our work being undone.” It hid its head in its hands for a moment. “Oh, how could I forget …” It lifted its head. “Forget,” it whispered. “Yes, that might just work.”
“You have an idea?”
“Yes and it has better work. We have to go to the oubliette, where Jareth placed Finian.”

“… to get the stories back in order, and you want me to join you? Did I get it all right?”
“That’s pretty much it, yes,” the RMC said.
Finian looked around in the small oubliette, his gaze lingering at the skull on the floor. “I suppose it’s better than staying here.”
“Great,” Mittens said. “Then you just have to do something for us.”
“What would that be?”
“How are you with Memory Charms?”
There was a brief silence, then Finian said: “Excuse me?”

They were back at Hogwarts and Harry Potter was standing about twenty meters away. Finian had been dressed as a student with the help of the D.O.R.K.S. and was holding his wand ready. Perhaps a little too ready.
“Listen and listen carefully,” the RMC said. “Don’t even think about trying to double-cross us. If what comes out of your mouth next is anything other than Obliviate, then my colleague will make sure you are dead before you get to the second syllable in whatever you are trying to say.”
Finian tensed a moment, then nodded and stepped towards Harry Potter.

An inordinate amount of memory erasing and telling false memories later, the agents and Finian were standing in the South Tower, in the room with all the weapons.
The RMC looked around, then shrugged. “Let’s get to it,” it said. “We have to clean them out, they are not canon.”
“What should we do with them?” Mittens asked.
“Thrown them into our RC. We can sort through them later, and whatever we don’t want, we can trade for something else. Maybe Agents Gillies and Briggs would like some loot in return for the pillows and the lantern.”
The agents both turned to Finian Bloodstone, who looked ready to faint.
“You did a very good job with those Memory Charms,” the RMC said “Give us a hand with this also, and we’ll send you to the Department of Personnel as soon as we are done.”

Next stop was the fake Underground. “How do you intend to go about burning this place?” the RMC asked.
“Well, I have a box of matches. I suppose I can just light a few torches. There’s a castle, a small city and an arena. Nothing compared to what DOGA has to deal with sometimes.” He looked thoughtful.
“Why do I get the feeling, that you have a much better idea?”
“I don’t know if it is a better idea. I just suddenly thought, that it has been an awfully long time since we last took all the minis outside.”
The RMC grinned.

Mittens was overseeing the destruction of the fake Underground. Since it, or at least the Labyrinth, might technically be considered a living entity, he and the RMC had charged it with being a location replacement and a horrible one at that. Then the RMC had left and sent out the minis. The minis were as happy as pigs in mud. Most of them were mini-Darkspawn, who loved nothing better than to destroy things, but the other minis were also holding their own. Mittens was simply walking around, checking if any of the bits showed sign of sentience by trying to either defend themselves or run away. So far he had seen neither.
“Scoundrel! Blackguard! Fiend!” Mittens turned around. The character-replacement of Sir Didymus, now back in its fox-shape, was mounted on its dog and yelling insults at him. “I will fight you to the death!” it yelled and waved its small baton.
“Sounds reasonable enough,” Mittens replied and drew his own knifes. The dog whimpered. “Sir Didymus, as a representative of the PPC, I hereby charge you with being a character replacement, being able to turn into a human once a year, winning all the jousts, not speaking in Olde English and having two aliases, that we know of.” He paused. “Actually, could you hang on for a moment? There’s someone I have to talk to.”
“Well, I …”
“Great. Just a minute.” Mittens opened a portal and stuck his head through.
The RMC back in RC #170 looked up at him. “Already done?” it asked. “Or is there a problem?”
“No, the minis are exceptionally good at tearing through things and setting them on fire. But I found the Sir Didymus-replacement and he’s sentient. So I charged him with all the stuff he has done wrong and then I thought, that it actually wasn’t a lot, so …” Mittens trailed off and the RMC got the distinct impression, even though it could only see his head, that he was stepping on his own feet.
“So you thought, you’d try to recruit him?” it finished.
“Yes. Do you think it’s a bad idea?”
“Not at all. I dislike unnecessary killings of sentient bits, so if you can recruit him, that would be fine. Remember to do a reading on the dog. If it is the real one, you have to send it home.”
“Okay, thanks.” Mittens pulled his head back out of the portal.
He turned back to Sir Didymus. “So you want to kill me for attacking the Underground?”
“Yes!”
Mittens tried to summon up all he knew about Sir Didymus, both in canon and in this fic. “But surely someone as perceptive as you, would have noticed that this is not, in fact, the real Underground?”
Sir Didymus looked at him, confused. “Now that you mention it, I suppose I have had the suspicion that …”
“That the Fae King and the Lady Keeper of the Labyrinth are not the real Jareth and Sarah?”
Sir Didymus’ face got a pained expression. Finally he said: “Yes. Exactly.”
“I’m from something called the PPC,” Mittens began and proceeded to tell all about it to an increasingly eager Sir Didymus.
“You mean, you actually go on quests and defeat monsters and rescue damsels in distress like Lady Sarah?” he asked at last. “Can I join?”
Mittens smiled. “Sure,” he said. “But you’ll have to get a new name.”
“My name?” Sir Didymus looked crestfallen. “But it is what I am known by.”
“You are joining the PPC and that means laying off your old life and beginning a new. You’ll make a new name for yourself.” He thought for a moment. “In honour of the late and wonderful Jim Henson, creator of the Labyrinth, how about we name you James? James Vulpes?”
“James Vulpes. Not bad. But no ‘sir’?”
“No, sorry.” Mittens discretely pointed the CAD at the dog and gave a small sigh of relief after seeing the readout. “Your dog needs a new name too,” he said. “I suggest, um, Cabal. That’s the name of King Arthur’s dog.” The dog tilted its head as if it had to think about this, but neither it, nor the newly named James Vulpes had any objections to the name.
Mittens opened a portal. “If you’ll just step through here, the Department of Personnel will take care of all the details.”

After about an hour of destruction, the Underground couldn’t take any more beating and started to simply dissolve. Mittens rounded up the minis, got them to stand in two long rows and counted them carefully twice, before opening a portal back to the RC and taking them back. Behind them the fake Underground melted into nothing.

Mittens sat down in one of the beanbags with a sigh. The Prefect Badger, which seemed to have taken a liking to the place and had decided to stay, curled up next to his feet.
“Feeling down?” the RMC asked.
Mittens started slowly emptying the backpack for souvenirs. “Yeah,” he said. Then he shrugged. “I shouldn’t let it get me down. You don’t.”
“It’s probably worse, because the Labyrinth is the first canon you ever learned to love.”
“Not to mention the only. I should expand my repertoire.”
“It might help. That way you can think of one canon while you’re watching another being defiled.” The RMC got an idea. It sent the console a look that promised it would take a flame thrower to it, if it started beeping now, and said: “You need to unwind. Let’s go watch the Lion King in 3D.”
“I thought the movie theatre here only showed badfics?”
“I’m talking about the real Lion King in real 3D. I suggest we go as birds. They can go almost anywhere and won’t be noticed.” It looked at Mittens. “There are perks in this job,” it said. “And sometimes we even get to enjoy them.”

Read Full Post »

NSFW. Rated M. Thanks goes to Ravenkeeper and Sara.

<serious business> The charge ‘writing and posting in English even though you have no business doing so’ is not something I plan on slapping on every writer from a non-English speaking country I come across. I consider it one of the most serious charges my agents can make and I gave it a lot of thought, especially since it seemed that the author actually tried to get it right. A lot of the minor details were in order, but she was unable to combine them into decent sentences. More importantly, it was not the kind of bad writing that could have been fixed by a beta, unless she found someone willing to cut up the whole text and put it back together. Therefore I found the charge justified. </serious business>

Disclaimer: The PPC is the creation of the wonderful Jay and Acacia, I’m only playing in it. Dragon Age: Origins belongs to BioWare. Dragon Age: The Stolen Throne belongs to David Gaider. Wildlings are from A Game Of Thrones by George R. R. Martin and should not be removed from their natural habitat. The quote is from The Princess Bride by William Goldman. Cimarron, the soal, is the brainchild of Pieguy. Beyond and Above belongs to mitimai, and I don’t want it. Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine.

In RC #170 Mittens was lounging in a beanbag, reading The Goblins of Labyrinth, a companion book to the film, and drinking hot cocoa. There were two mini-Reapers, Galliefrey and Toclafaine, perched on his shoulders and a mini-Aragog, Jane, in his lap. All three minis were looking intently at the pages of the book, although it was anyone’s guess whether they were reading or just looking at the pictures. Once in a while, when Mittens turned a page too fast for their liking, Jane stretched out a hairy leg and flipped the page back.

The Radioactive Moss Creature was sitting in front of the TV, watching the first season of Supernatural for the second time. It was contentedly nibbling on a piece of paper and a small sea of confetti was already lying around it.

As anyone familiar with the PPC would know, this kind of peaceful relaxation couldn’t last. The console emitted the familiar ear-splitting BEEP! while at the same time, a spectral baby horse galloped out of one of the walls, straight through the RC and disappeared in the opposite wall. The combined shock of these two incidents made Mittens jump in his seat and spill cocoa down his shirt and on Jane. The mini-Aragog hissed and crawled into hiding under the bunk bed, leaving a trail of cocoa behind her, and the two mini-Reapers took of and landed on a shelf.

The RMC trotted over to the console, where it pressed the red button to acknowledge the incoming mission, giving Mittens time to clean up the cocoa and put on a new shirt. It quickly read the intelligence report, snuffled, and read it again. The report was brief and not very detailed and there were quite a lot of exclamation marks. The RMC reached up with its front paw and with some difficulty managed to get the actual badfic on screen. It tried to read it and failed. It snuffled and tried again, but couldn’t make head or tail of the words on the screen. “It doesn’t make any sense,” it said.
“The tiny horse?” Mittens asked. “What do you suppose it was? An addition to the beeping sound?”
“I wouldn’t put it past them,” the RMC replied. “But actually I was talking about the fic.”

Mittens, who was by now buttoning his shirt, came over and looked at the screen. He frowned. “What is that?” he asked. “It looks like the manual that came with the neuralyzer.”

“Oh, good,” the RMC said. “Then it’s not me going crazy. A little too early for that, anyway.” It poked the screen, as if that would somehow make a difference. It didn’t. “It’s a Dragon Age: Origins fic,” it said.

Mittens’s frown deepened. “That’s a … game, right?”

“Yes. It’s a role-playing game. You choose between six different origin stories, that all end with you becoming a Grey Warden. Then you go on a quest to gather allies and defeat the Darkspawn. You would think that with six different backgrounds to choose from and with plenty of interesting choices to be made, people wouldn’t feel the need to improve the story by adding their own ideas, but,” it inclined its head towards the screen, “it happens.”

Mittens tried once more to make sense of the fic, gave up and turned to the backpack. “Let’s kill it,” he said. Faced with something incomprehensible, he took refuge in practicality. “What do we need?”

“Bleeprin, every bottle you can scrape together. It is a medieval setting so you can’t bring the gun; we’ll have to pick up appropriate weapons once we get there.” It glanced again at the screen. “Bring an extra notebook, we might just need it.”

A few minutes later, Mittens stood bent over the console. “What about disguises?” he asked.

“Human soldiers,” the RMC replied. “Be specific about the species; I don’t want to end up as a Mabari.”

Mittens turned to look at it. “A what?”

“Mabari, it’s a breed of war dogs in the game. They kind of look like what you would get if you crossed a Doberman with a Rottweiler, pumped it up on steroids and dented it slightly with a sledgehammer.”

“Why wouldn’t you want to be one of those?”

“Lack of hands, remember?”

“Oh, right.” Mittens finished setting their disguises, then hoisted the backpack and opened a portal to the fic. The agents jumped through and the portal closed behind them.

Darkness surrounded them. They just had time to cover their ears, before the author’s note boomed:

Beyond and above

Slightly AU. What happen if the little Cousland have a mystical helper who so powerful and full of mystery. And what if her path destined by someone past. She will passing through or lose herself.

Disclaimer: I don’t own Dragon Age or any characters, except my Fade Walker and her kind.

Prolog

”The first word and the author can’t spell it,” the RMC said. “This is going to be rough.”

Vixena Cousland sat on rim of her bedroom’s window.

A nondescript bedroom materialized around them and with it came light to see by. Mittens looked down at himself. He was wearing a simple leather armour, but was unarmed.
He then looked at the RMC, anxious to see if the disguise generator had turned it into a cat again. It hadn’t. The RMC was looking at its hands, slowly flexing them, as if not quite sure how they worked.

“Um, you’re a woman,” Mittens said. Something seemed a bit odd about the RMC’s human disguise, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on it.

The RMC stopped moving its hands and looked, first at Mittens, then down at itself. The female shapes of its leather armour left no doubt as to its gender. It sniffed dismissively. “I am not,” it said. “I merely look like one.” It eyed Mittens. “You look like yourself, except for the armour.”
Mittens opened his mouth to say ‘so do you’, but closed it again. The RMC might be annoyed if he told it. It was true however. The disguise generator, when making it human, had taken Mittens’s looks and applied them to the RMC as well. They could have be brother and sister.
Then the fic moved on and Mittens got other things to worry about.

Watching her big brother and his men paraded in the courtyard and sighed. Her father and her big brother will go to battlefield without her, although they let her learned to fight as the warrior not mean they will let her go to battles, especially when no one will look after Highever but her.

“The grammar …” Mittens begun, then paused, unable to form a coherent comment to the mess of mangled English in front of them.

“I’ll start writing the charges,” the RMC said. “The faster we rack up a charge list, the faster we can get this over with.” It opened the notebook and started to write, frowned, then tried once again. Finally it looked at Mittens. “You’ll write the charge list,” it said and sniffed. “It seems that handwriting isn’t a skill that is automatically acquired just because one acquires hands.” It paused for at moment, then added. “I’ll be handling the Bleeprin and the CAD and everything else.” It started rummaging in the backpack, while Mittens took the notebook and, after a short pause to gather his thoughts, started writing.

‘Not being able to spell ‘prologue’, mangled sentences, wanton cruelty towards the common comma, mixed tenses.’ He looked at his own words in dismay. “When I write it down, it seems so trivial,” he said. “I mean, ‘mixed tenses’ just doesn’t convey the train wreck that was that paragraph.”

“You need bleeprin,” the RMC said in a soothing tone of voice and handed some over, then took some itself. “Also, she should be charged with complaining that she is left at home because she is a woman. It would have been the same way, if she was a man.”

Damn it, she swore to herself again.

“Did we miss the first time she swore?” Mittens asked.

“No,” the RMC replied. “Swearing again for the first time. One for the chargelist.”

Her home: Highever always in peace. Nothing excited for her, but Vixena love adventure. She liked to listen the tales especially her parent’s tales. Everything about their bravery to helped King Maric’s rebellion long ago.

A sound like it doesn’t mix, but Vixena fond in swordplay and loved in historic and many type of education. Unfortunately, those not include anything which her mother wants for a daughter. She always run after her father and brother to practice courtyard or buried herself in study room, where she were read a lot of books and learned many things from history.

One of those was about her unlikely family’s friend, Arl Howe. He always good with the Couslands but Vixena just couldn’t trust him, maybe because he use to try to arranged her to marriage with his moron son. He may succeed if she not beat that loser in the dual fight. The daughter of Teyrn Bryce rather sure that made him dislike her ever since, though he has tried to conceal it.

“She has a clear case of rebellious princess syndrome,” the RMC said. “Unfortunately, we can’t charge her with that.”
Mittens’s pen hovered above the notebook. “We can’t?”
“No. Dragon Age gives the player a lot of freedom in how they want their player character to be. It may be poor characterisation, but it’s not explicitly against canon. We can’t charge her for being called Vixena, either.”

In the fic, some more negative thoughts about Arl Howe were followed by thoughts about Duncan, whom she hadn’t met, and the Grey Wardens. Vixena knew very little about both, but liked the idea of being one of them. Then she went to bed and woke up as the attack started.

“There’s a charge for changing canon by not having Cousland meet Duncan before the attack,” the RMC said. It sounded smug.

Vixena awoke because Lupe’s growls, but not just that. Strange sound from outside made her jumped, someone move at the other side of the door. That made her felt like something swirled inside her stomach.

Vixena turned into a small doll of felt. Mittens shook his head and noted the charge.

‘This can’t be good.’ She thought and hurries get dress.

The little Cousland not finished with her boots when the door swung; a servant stood before her and cries.

“Make a charge for calling Vixena Cousland ‘the little Cousland” the RMC said. “She’s supposed to be a grown woman.”

Some fighting followed in which Vixena, with the help of her dog, killed all the enemies without getting a scratch herself.
Then the first chapter ended with another author’s note.

I know I might use wrong grammar or words because English is my second language. This is my first English fiction anyway, please be gentle.

“No, we will not,” Mittens said.
“Making excuses, rather than getting the errors fixed, that’s also chargeable. Let’s skip to chapter three,” the RMC said. “Chapter two is very emotional, but not exactly non-canonical.” It took out the RA and started pushing buttons.

Long ago, Ostagar use to be the important place just like the Grey Wardens.

The Grey Wardens merged to a landscape with vaguely human features, that reminded the RMC of some of the scenery in Labyrinth. A sign proclaimed it to be Grey Warden Quarry.
Mittens just scribbled the charge and tried to avoid looking at anything except the notebook.

There are not many Gray Wardens in Ferelden, but all of them are here.

With the familiar ‘plop’ the mini-Archdemon, Gray, plopped into existence. The RMC picked up the small dragon and looked at it. “Huh,” it said. “The author seems very careful about getting names right, but apparently that doesn’t include the names of organisations,” the RMC said.
“Put it in the backpack,” Mittens said, while adding the creation of the mini to the charge list.

To be honest, little Grey Warden’s recruit felt a little lost, not so sure what to do.

“Add a new charge for the ‘little Grey Warden’s recruit’. You want to bet that she’ll be ‘little Grey Warden’ later on?”
Mittens scoffed. “Not taking.”

That why she didn’t see a small group of knights. Until the leader; the blonde man in shiny golden armor was greet them with the joyful voices.

“Hello Duncan.” he called, sound like they know each other.

The man spoke with several voices in unison. This was made slightly more disturbing by the fact that some of the voices sounded female.
“Charge for making Cailan speak in unison voices,” the RMC said.

And when Vixena tried to restore her memories, she thought she could remember him.

Suddenly Vixena was holding a laptop. Mittens, who was closest to her, peeked over her shoulder and saw that a disc recovery program was open.

“King Cailan?” Duncan seemed surprise just like the Cousland was, but little woman didn’t say any words. “I wasn’t expecting-“

The laptop vanished as suddenly as it had appeared.
“Write down …” the RMC began, but Mittens interrupted it.
“Referring to her as ‘little woman’, I know.”

They never met in officially. But every noble in Ferelden knew about the Highever’s spoiled princess. The Teyrn Bryce’s daughter use to running around and turn every men who tried to woo her down. Some times she made so many problems, but no one could angry when she uses her most powerfully smiles.

“Having Cousland be infamous without having done anything noteworthy and having disarming smiles, that work on everyone,” the RMC said, popped a couple more bleeprins and gave some to Mittens also. “I think it’s time to get a reading of her.”
It found the CAD in the backpack and, after checking that it was muted – one should always check that the CAD is muted – pointed it at Vixena. [Vixena Cousland. Human female. Canon. Out of Character. 38,98% . Circle X Theatre. Fang Jie.]
“Well,” the RMC said. “That’s unexpected.”
“How’s that?”
“She is clearly out of whack, but the CAD doesn’t point to her being either possessed or a Replacement!Sue. That means someone else is doing this, affecting her and the rest of canon.”
“Who?”
“I don’t know. Must be someone we haven’t seen yet. Make a charge for making a OOC canon.”

Some more dialogue followed between the King and Vixena, about Vixena’s murdered family; it was mostly lifted straight from the game.

King Cailan turn to Duncan, the curious was in his face.

“That’s a curious?” Mittens said. The thing on Cailan’s face looked like a slug.
The RMC didn’t reply, just used its brand new hands to pinch the bridge of its nose. “Charge,” it said.

“As long as Howe pays, I’m happy.”

Those words sound creepy when were from emotionless face.

“A correct sentence!” Mittens said. “Yes, I see why that would be considered creepy in this fic.” He was looking at the scene in front of them and didn’t notice the RMC smiling approvingly at him.

Fourth chapter came up. Alistair was introduced and met Vixena and for the most of the chapter it was canon game dialogue, intersected with the author’s own mangled descriptions until …

My name is Vixena, pleased to meet you.”

“Vixena…?”

She knew where it will go; ex-noble rolled her eyes and snapped. “I’m a headstrong and virago girl, so my brother called me with this name and it stuck. You shouldn’t think about the other meaning.”

This must be the longest sentence she was say after her lost, and without any thinking she smacked at his chest hardly.

Strange, but the Grey Warden let her hit him.

“And here I was, enjoying a bit of canon,” the RMC said. “I knew it wouldn’t last. Make a charge for changing canon dialogue to explain that stupid name, which nobody cares about anyway, and with making Cousland hit Alistair. Also, with making her an ex-noble. You don’t just stop being a noble because someone burns down your home.”
“What about referring to herself as ‘virago’?” Mittens asked. “I know it’s technically correct, but it just sounds …” He made a vague gesture.
“I’ll say you’re right. Charge for thesaurus abuse.” It scanned ahead in the fic, then frowned. “In the next chapter, there are only supposed to be Vixena and three others. We’ll have to keep our distance so we don’t get noticed in case an original character shows up, unless …” It looked focused for a moment, then smiled. “We have Stealth Mode.”
“What’s that?”
“It something specific to some game canons. You activate it and then you are invisible for everyone, even the OCs, no matter how close you get to them, until you break the mode by attacking or something like that. Let’s activate it and then I’ll portal us to chapter five, so we avoid the timeshift.”

“Are you sure we on the right track?” Sir Jory; the other new recruit asks the Grey Warden.

Sir Jory plopped into the world. Since Sir Jory wasn’t a misspelling of a place or an organization it wasn’t a mini-Archdemon but a mini-Hurlock. The RMC snatched it up and stuffed it in the backpack.
This chapter was taking place in the Kocari Wilds, but everything was jagged and there were a lot of pop-ups as the word world struggled to interpret the words of the fic.

“Well, why I think I saw this rock before?” Daveth; the rouge and new recruit snapped.

The whole world stopped for a moment, like when a game freezes, while the word world tried to figure out what to make of that sentence. When it started again, a huge box of pink rouge was standing, snapping its lid.
Mittens stared at the thing for a couple of moments, then shook his head and groaned. “I’m charging,” he said.

Their faces each other like want to fight. Only girl in this place was the only one who kept quite, but that didn’t mean she will sit and let those men do as their want. The newest recruit kicked Alistair’s calf and grabbed a map from the helpless Grey Warden before he knows what happen.

“We don’t have all night.” Vixena said calmly, and no any gentlemen were argued. Well, none of them dared, of course.

“Changing canon by having Cousland not being the one leading the group, and then changing it back by making her kick Alistair, so she can steal the map. Also a charge for letting her get away with it; attacking your leader in the field is not acceptable,” the RMC said. “I’ll get a reading on Alistair. Those glass calves hardly seem like him.”
It took out the CAD and pointed it at Alistair. [Alistair. Human male. Canon. Out of Character. 42,27% and rising. In the flesh (tour). Port Soderick.] The RMC switched it off. “Charge for making more OOC canons, specifically, making Alistair a wimp,” it said and swallowed a couple of bleeprin.

Vixena ransacked one of Hurlocks to find something useful; her expression didn’t change even when she felt someone looking at her.

“Did we miss a fight scene with the Hurlocks …” Mittens begun, then realisation dawned on him. “She forgot to put it in.” He shook his head. “How can she not …”
“Have some bleeprin,” the RMC said. “And write it down.”

Morrigan appeared and started her canonical arguing with the soldiers. Then …

Anyway, the Cousland didn’t the chit-chat type. She pinched Alistair’s cheek and made him whimpers with the shock and hurt.

“If I should guess, I’d say, that neither the pinching nor Alistair’s reaction are in character,” Mittens said, a bit hesitantly.
“Very good,” the RMC said. “Right on both accounts. You have never played the game and you already have a better grasp of Alistair’s character than the author.”

Sounded slightly amuse, the mystery woman glared at the rough like he was a fool.

Daveth turned from a rouge to a piece of sandpaper. Mittens carefully closed the notebook and smacked himself on his forehead with it, before opening it again and writing down the charge.
“Add a charge for multiple changes of POW,” the RMC said. “The rest of the chapter is just some more canon dialogue and Vixena abusing Alistair. I suggest we skip it and go straight to chapter seven.” It started pressing buttons.

Chapter seven started with Vixena and Alistair tripping and falling into each others arms and Vixena being a violent brat as usual.
Then Vixena started to hear an inner voice.

If you’re giving up, I’ll not forgive you, ever.” Some voice came from nowhere.

Both agents winced as the inner voice sounded in their heads as well.

“What wrong?” Alistair asks. “You was looked around, there anything out there?”

“Nothing…” refused softly, Vixena didn’t want him think she was insane. “Go on, please.”

“Well, if you insist.” His said playfully before turns to serious, a little out of his character. “It takes a bit, but eventually you can block the dream out. Some of the older Grey Warden says they can understand the Archdemon a bit, but I sure can’t.”

We’ll see.” Again, the mystery voice said, and looked like she was only one who heard that.

“What is that?” the RMC asked. “There are no inner voices in the game. Unless this is the player trying to communicate directly with her player character, but that’s just …” It trailed of, then swallowed a small handful of bleeprin. “Stupid fic,” it muttered.
“Do we have a charge?” Mittens asked, looking as puzzled as the RMC. “I mean, besides the charge for wrong use of ellipses?”
“Yes and no. I do not, for one second, doubt that there’s a charge there, but we have to find out exactly what we are charging for. Let’s skip to next chapter.”

In chapter eight, the mystery voice made another appearance.

Someone use to call her with those word, soft voice and merciful smiles. The foreign language sounds strange but touching.

Don’t worry; I’m always here, as long as you need me.”

“Great, the voice have decided to hang around,” the RMC said.

Vixena then gave a piece of silver to an orphaned boy.

The little Grey Warden looked after the boy who ran to opposite of village with soften smile, but suddenly nervous when met the companion’s eyes.

No doubt, the bard grinned and admired her while the witch and giant complained about the wasted gold. Vixena could handle all of those except the one whom looking at her with the most ridiculous expression.

“Another charge for ‘little Grey Warden’, and with having Morrigan and Sten complain about the wasted gold, when she only gave the boy a silver,” Mittens said, then mumbled something, which sounded a lot like ‘dumbass fic’.

Then lows her fist, the short Warden’s spoke firmly. “We’re finished here, let’s go to next destination: Redcliffe.”

“What is that?” Mittens asked, looking at a big wheel that had appeared in front of them.
“I imagine it must be ‘the short Warden’s spoke’,” the RMC replied. “Write it down.”
Then, since he and Mittens had believed Vixena’s words about going to Redcliffe next, they were knocked over when chapter nine came and dumped them in a dream sequence.

They got up, dusted themselves off and then watched the more or less canonical dream about Darkspawn; less, because Vixena hardly seemed bothered by them. Then the voice returned.

You know me; we’re bound together long ago.” Sound like she was sad. Her sorrow flow around the aria, darken everything near them. “Me panida…”

That true, Vixena knew it. They use to closed, stay together like the…

“My dearly sister…”

“Can I have the notebook for at moment?” the RMC asked. Mittens handed it over and the RMC carefully closed it, smacked itself on the forehead with it, then handed it back.
“Anyway,” it said, “we seem to have located our Sue, but we can’t know for sure until we analyse her and we can’t do that until she is a bit more tangible. But she is definitely not canon, so start by charging her with being an extra sister of the Couslands.”
“And being in someone’s head?” Mittens asked.
“Probably, but we need to know exactly what she is doing, so we can charge her with it.”
Mittens looked back through the words. “What does ‘Me panida’ means, anyway?” he asked.
The RMC thought for a moment. “I think it said in the Intelligence Report, that the author was from Thailand so it’s probably in Thai, which is something else we can charge her for.”

Vixena, meanwhile, had woken up and was having another one of those conversations, which was half lifted straight from the game and half undiluted stupidity. This time it was the conversation with Alistair, where he revealed the secret of his father’s identity.
Then the agents hung around for at spot of MSTing.

Alistair sighed in relief, he’s lucky to have a witty and reasonable woman as his companion.

“Who do you think he’s talking about?” The RMC asked. “Morrigan or Leliana?”

His follow Grey Warden is the hard-to-find women type.

“We wish!” Mittens said.

After that they portalled to chapter ten.

But before the party could leave, Bann Teagan asked the short leader last question. “I knew what happen to your family and sorry for that. But could I ask about your sister, some say she left Highever long ago, maybe she still live in somewhere.”

“You’re knew her?”

Like he back to the teenager, charming nobleman ran his fingers through his hair and blushing. “Yes, she’s the most gorgeous and attractive woman I ever met. Oh, you’re beautiful one too; almost look like her except…younger.”

“Definitely Sue-ish,” the RMC said. “But I would still like a reading to be sure.” It took out the CAD and pointed it at Vixena, but it just gave a reading on her. In the meantime she had gone up to 67,77%. It tried moving the CAD and turning it off and on again but nothing worked.
“Here, let me try,” Mittens said, took the CAD and smacked it. The screen went blue for a moment, but then read: [Vera. Fade Walker. Non-canon. Mary Sue. Wah nu. Galbraith Lowry Egerton Cole.]
“Thank you, that was very efficient. Charge the disembodied sister with being a Mary Sue and changing canon dialogue to mention her.” The RMC sighed. “The author doesn’t bother with describing the battle at Redcliffe. We’ll portal ahead so we avoid another timeshift.”

They arrived just in time to see Vixena making Alistair remove his shirt so that she could look over his wounds.

He has many wounds, small but deep, it’s from the arrows, no doubt. And those bruises, looked like he overdo himself.” Mystic gave some opinion. “He need healing magic, luckily I have some.”

“Yeeees, of course you have,” the RMC said.
Mittens smiled. “Too bad we can’t charge her twice with being a Mary Sue.”
The RMC thought about this for a minute, then finally shook its head. “No, you’re right ,we can’t. We can charge her for the healing magic, though. And with the stupid game of not telling her name, but just having herself referred to as Mystic.” It looked at Alistair sadly. “In the game, if you want to romance Alistair, you have compliment him and tell him that you like him. Vixena has done nothing throughout this fic but mock him and assault him physically and yet he has fallen in love with her, that’s how OOC he is.” It turned away. “Let us move on to chapter twelve.”

The plan is; Bann Teagan and Vixena’s party would enter the castle by the secret entrance. But it changed when Arlessa Isolde, Arl Eamon’s wife show up and beg Teagan to goes with her without any clear reason.

“Like she would know anything about what is reasonable,” Mittens said.
The agents followed the group through the secret entrance into Castle Redcliffe and into the courtyard. There Vixena was overcome with weakness, when she feared that her sister had disappeared from her mind. She stumbled and Alistair came to help her.

“Charge her with having Alistair pick her up and carry her over to Morrigan for healing, rather than having Morrigan take three steps to come to her.” The RMC watched the words for a moment. “Her armour is a gift from her sister and it’s called ‘Venom’. It’s doesn’t belong here, so we’ll have to take it with us when we leave.”
“A new souvenir,” Mittens said and eyed the armour with interest.

They followed the group into the main castle where they found the possessed boy, Connor.

“What it’s, mother?” a boy shouted, his voice sounds strange. “I can’t see clearly.”

“This is…a woman, like me, Connor.” Arlessa Isolde almost cries.

She knew it all along, but didn’t tell the truth to anyone. How stupid?

“Oh, sure,” Mittens said. “But it’s perfectly all right for Vixena to neglect to mention that her sister is hanging out in her head. “I’m charging her for being hypocritical.”

The last Cousland gnashed her teeth. At first; she totally hated this woman because everything she was done to Alistair. Now Vixena have more reasons, this bitch deserve punishment for her selfishness, she hired a blood mage to taught her son in secret, which lead to the bigger problem, risked her brother-in-law’s life for save her son. All she done was utterly foolish.

“Charge her with making Cousland forget that she has a brother, who is not dead, not to mention her disembodied Sue of a sister,” the RMC said. “And with bashing Isolde. Isolde has her faults and plenty of them, but it is very much an oversimplification to just write her of as selfish and she does not deserve to be called a bitch. Especially not considering who is doing the name calling. Also charge her with referring to what Isolde did to Alistair, when she has forgotten to narrate the conversation where Alistair actually tells Cousland about it. And now, let us move on to chapter thirteen.”
“How many chapters are there in this fic, anyway? I forgot to look.”
“Forty-two.”
Mittens made a half-choked sound, then smiled uncertainly. “That’s a joke, right? From that book ‘Something’s Guide to Somewhere’. I haven’t read it, but there are a lot of references to it everywhere.”
“Sadly no,” the RMC replied. “This monstrosity shambles on to its conclusion in chapter forty-two.”
“Can I have some more bleeprin, please?”

Chapter thirteen started with a new dream sequence, set in the Fade.
“Charge for having Cousland meet her in the Fade,” the RMC said. “That’s not the dream the demon gives her in the game.”

Lady Warden opens her eyes, and then she was surprised to see a gorgeous woman in the black high-cut dress. That face and frame almost looked like her, but that one has brighter eyes, longer hair and bigger bosoms.

“You…you are.” That name…it might be… “Vera…”

Oh…you remember.” Her twin smiled widely. “Sorry for left you too long, Me Panida.”

The two agent stared in astonishment at the scene in front of them. Vera was a Sueishly beautiful woman, but she was also … a boot?
There was a gigglesnort from the RMC. “I know what this is,” it said. “She’s called a Fade Walker, but in the game there is something called Fadewalker and that is a pair of boots.”
Mittens grinned.
“Charge her with having brighter eyes, longer hair and bigger breast than Vixena,” the RMC said, still chuckling. “Also up the charge of being the sister to a canon to being the twin sister.”

“But…how could I forget you? No one in Hightever spoke of you. Why?”

That is…something I can’t tell you.” Still smiles but her eyes darken, Vera still kept her mystery. “And as always, we don’t have time. We must find the way to get out of here before it too late.”

“Even if everyone in Highever had forgotten about her, Cousland had hardly made it to Redcliffe before Bann Teagan was asking her about her sister. The author might honestly believe that Cousland never left Highever and thus never met anyone who knew about her sister, but I suspect it is just sloppy writing.” It picked up the mini-Archdemon, Hightever, and stuffed it in the backpack.
“Why is she still an inner voice?” Mittens wondered aloud. “They’re in the Fade now and have dreambodies, shouldn’t they be able to speak together normally now?”
“I agree. That’s a charge.”

Big sis sighed. “I can’t stick with you forever; you should try to grow up and help yourself. Now try to remember what’s happen.”

The RMC knocked back a small handful of bleeprin, then said: “Charge her with inserting herself, like some tenth walker in the wrong continuum, into a canon that was doing just fine without her, thank you very much, and then being so insolent as to tell the protagonist that she should learn to help herself.”

She clapped her hands, and everything around them swirling to the huge whirlwind. The strange wind took the Grey Warden from the ground, which driven her scary.

But before she could say anything, the grey whirlwind had gone. She suddenly found herself in another place, not much different from her fade but her companions didn’t Vera.

Mittens just stood there, his mouth slightly agape, his eyes empty. Then life seemed to return to him and he started smacking himself with the notebook while mumbling over and over again: “That paragraph, that paragraph, that paragraph …”
“What are you doing?” the RMC asked, but Mittens didn’t answer, just kept smacking himself.
“Are you sure you shouldn’t rather be taking some …” the RMC begun. Mittens finally stopped with the smacking and mumbling. “… bleeprin?” the RMC finished. “Oh, well. Fell better now?”
Mittens looked at the now slightly battered notebook with a sad expression. “No,” he answered. “I’m charging her with annoying PPC agents.”
They then followed Vixena and Vera and watched them free Alistair. He disappeared, and Vera and Vixena talked some more.

I need a whole week to explain that, we don’t have enough time.”

“Why I feel like you’re evading my question?” Little one retorted childishly.

“Charging her with calling Cousland childish for wanting answers to some completely legit questions,” Mittens said.
The RMC nodded and scanned the words. “The rest is pretty much in canon, as much as anything here is, although she doesn’t bother with describing freeing Leliana or Wynne. Actually, that’s also a charge; rampantly ignoring the other characters and focusing only on Alistair. Let’s press on to next chapter.”

It must be the tough fight, but with the strength and speed from Vera, The lady Grey Warden found herself more skillful in fighting. She hit harder, move faster and almost doesn’t tires. The most important is her skin; it thicker, hard to cut even with the demon’s claws, and when she got any wound, it will disappear in a few second.

“I’m charging Vera with having uber-speshul Sue-power and giving some of them to Vixena,” Mittens said.

Now she could realize why the big sis didn’t want to give her these abilities. Vera isn’t a human, closer to her it mean further from the humanness.

“And another charge for having Vixena being dramatic about said powers,” the RMC said. “Seriously, the Grey Wardens drink Darkspawn blood as a part of their initiating; they are used to this sort of thing. Let’s just skip ahead to … No wait, we have to stop and pick up a couple of minis.” It pressed the buttons on the RA almost without looking at them. Jumping from chapter to chapter to gather the charges and minis was getting a habit by now.

“Okay,” the RMC said, sounding tired. “They are going to have an non-canonical argument, because the others feel that there is something weird about Vixena and then they’ll find Zevran and take him with them. Plenty of transgressions, but no new charges. Let’s just sit here and wait for the minis to appear.” They sat down in the grass and the RMC plucked a straw and chewed on it.

“My name is Zevran, Zev to my friends, I’m one of the Crow.” he said, and Leilana gasped.

“What is the Crow?” the leader asked.

“I could tell you that. The Crow is a group of elite assassins from Antiva; always work for the high prize. They’re very powerful and renowned for always getting the job done…” The bard replied.

“There they are,” the RMC said. The mini-Archdemon, Crow, and the mini-Hurlock, Leilana, looked at them quizzically, then started padding towards them.
“Good minis,” Mittens said. “You know, maybe we should let them all out of the backpack for a minute. Must be boring in there without rum.”
“If you’d like to,” the RMC said with a shrug.
Mittens opened the backpack and a clown-car’s load of minis came tumbling out and started to run around in the grass and bash their small scaled heads together.
The RMC pointed the CAD at Zevran. [Zevran. Elvish male. Canon. Out of Character. 31,89% and rising. Kibuye, Uganda. Julie Zenatti.] “Hm,” it said. “Just under 32%. Most of that is probably due to him talking like a moron. What is wrong with just continuing to copy canon dialogue, is what I would like to know? It’s not like she haven’t been doing it so far.”
“Vixena just fainted,” Mittens said.
“And a scene change is coming up, so we’ll better get moving.”
“All right, back in the backpack,” Mittens said to the minis. They all stopped what they were doing and looked at him questioningly. He placed the backpack on the ground and held it open, and they obediently trotted inside.
The RMC started pressing the buttons on the RA with an annoyed expression. “I wish we could skip some more chapters, but half of them seem to have either a serious canon-break or a mini we need to rescue. Granted, most of them we only stay a short while in, but all this jumping is making me woozy.”
“What chapter are we going into?” Mittens asked. “I’ve lost track again.”
The RMC started counting on its fingers, got distracted by the novelty of actually having fingers to count on, and had to restart. Finally it said: “Chapter sixteen.”
Mittens groaned, but hoisted the backpack and stepped into the portal.

“Oh, my dearly sis, how could I live without you?” little Cousland hold her sis’s waist like the child.

Flattener…” big sis chided but still smile.

“I really mean it, you’re my savoir Vera. I knew you aren’t a human but I don’t care.”

Even in pain, she still smiles. “Well, you already remember something maybe I should tell you the rest.”

“I…I don’t know. Are you sure I have to know it?”

Maybe we have to share our ‘abilities’ in the future, it will better if you know me enough.”

Vixena trust her sis, so she listen anything Vera’s say. “Go ahead, I’m listening.”

That smile looked sad. “You already know it, I’m not a human. Another thing is…we’re sisters by blood and soul; Eleanor and Bryce were my friends not parent. All of story began when you were born before the right period, you’re too weak. So, Eleanor begged me to help you, and I gave you some medicine, which save your life and sealed us together.”

“What kind of medicine?” she knew she’ll don’t like it, but the curiously get the best of her.

It brewed from some rare herbs, rare ingredients and…my blood.”

“Is it just me,” Mittens asked, “or is this fic getting dumber? It really shouldn’t be possible and yet it seems to be happening.”
“This,” the RMC replied, “is what happens when a fic is stupid to begin with and then the author makes stuff up as she goes along and ends up contradicting the previous parts.”
“So let me see,” Mittens thought for a moment, then started writing. “Vera should be charged with alternating between calling herself the sister, twin sister and now ‘soul sister’ of Vixena. She should also be charged with having other people refer to her as Vixena’s sister, even though she’s not. Then there’s an additional charge for her looking almost exactly like Vixena – but with better hair and brighter eyes – even though they’re not blood related. Did I miss anything?”
“No, I think that about covers it.”

I’m sorry. Before that, I was tried another option but none of it works. I have to use the strongest medicine…the forbidden one.”

“Forbidden…anything wrong with your blood?”

Vera smiles sadly. “I’m immortal, Me Panida. My blood contains something that could be toxicities for any mortal. And because I just learned it from my nanny, never use it with human. I really didn’t know the right amount of medicine to heal you. That why I has to stay with you for almost fifteen years, to dose you a little per time in the long term.”

“Being immortal, now that’s a major charge,” the RMC said.
Mittens scoffed. “If it bleeds we can kill it,” he said.
The RMC frowned. “Have you been watching Predator?” it asked, slightly accusatory. Mittens ought to be studying the major canons; the Schwarzenegger films could wait until later.
Mittens bit his lip and mumbled something about a Youtube musical.
“Anyway,” the RMC continued. “there’s also a charge for claiming that what she did wasn’t blood magic, when clearly it was. Any magic involving blood is by definition blood magic. Add another charge for making her magic something forbidden. If you want dark, dangerous and forbidden magic in Dragon Age, you go with blood magic, you do not invent a new, speshul kind.”

At the first time, after you deal with that white boy in the full plate, it because your flesh still not accustomed to extraordinary force. But after some practices everything will be fine.”

“What about the second time? I think I felt your feeling, which hurt me.” Vixena heritages for a second before add. “And why you call Gregoir a boy?”

Everyone alive now were the child if compare with me. And I apologize for my feeling, it just…well, my father was an elf. It always hurt when think of his people’s status in these days.”

“Get Gregoir, would you?” Mittens asked. “I’ll charge her with being a half-elf.”
“And with calling Knight-Commander Greagoir a boy. It’s one thing to be old and immortal, but calling a man with a beard and wrinkles a boy is just plain stupid. I mean, Raphael was as old as the universe itself and she never referred to any grown people as children. Except metaphorically, you know, as children of the Earth.”
Mittens winced nervously at the archangels name, but the RMC was stuffing Gregoir in the backpack and didn’t notice. It was idly wondering if the minis had their own hammerspace or if it was because they were in a gameverse, that the backpack was able to hold such an ridiculous number of them.

The next chapter came and brought with it an author’s note.

From the author: I’m Thai, so I used Thai’s fighting style in my story. Thai boxing and Thai sword was created for kills in the battle, it could be dangerous. Don’t try this at home.

By the way, I was growing with Asian’s movies so I used Asian’s fighting style at well.

The RMC and Mittens, who had both been knocked over by the chapter shift, got up and dusted themselves off.
“Make a charge for introducing non-canon fighting styles in the story,” the RMC said.

The sun shines upon the castle, most of place still in silent because too early to wake up after the party’s night. Only the guards patrol on the wall, watching everything in area.

“Oh, I had completely overlooked that,” the RMC said. “Charge for having a celebratory party, even though the Arl is still sick and the Blight is still a threat. Charge extra for making everyone else have it while Cousland was unconscious.”
They watched as Vixena and Alistair had a sparring match in the non-canonical style. Then Alistair took out a rose.
“Wait,” the RMC said. “Watch this.”
They watched in silence as the nearly canonical scene played out in front of them. The dialogue was lifted straight from the game and Cousland’s thoughts seemed almost in character.
“That was like a ray of sunshine in this fic,” the RMC said, when it finished. “Now let’s move on.”

A new author’s note boomed in the beginning of the next chapter.

From the author: I used some of Buddhism’s philosophy in this story. But I’m still a pupil not the expert; please don’t believe me so much.

“Introducing Buddhist philosophy, even though there are three readily available belief-systems to pick from,” the RMC said. Its good mood from the bit of canon had already evaporated and had left it more annoyed than before. “But at least we know what is wrong with this chapter, so we won’t have to actually listen to them talking. Let’s just wait nearby and pick up the mini when it appears.”
So they just hung around, looking at the city of Denerim which, even in it’s present state of weakened canon was an impressive sight, until they could pick up gunlock. Since the mini was a misspelling of one of the types of darkspawn, it was a mini-Broodmother. After that the agents portalled forward.

They watched as Morrigan talked to Vixena.

The judge the other’s characters skill which she has learn from Vera was very useful.

“I think that by now we can safely make a charge for crediting Vera with teaching Vixena everything worth knowing and then move on again,” Mittens said.

Another author’s note greeted them in the beginning of chapter twenty.

From the author: I know I don’t have to paint illustrate of this fiction but I can’t help myself. I draw a lot of sketch and plan to upload to my Deviant Art, but I don’t know if I will succeed because I’m so lazy sometime. Ha Hah.

When it was once again safe to remove their hands from their ears, the RMC said: “And there’s the charge for a stupid author’s note. I was beginning to wonder when something like that would show up. Anyway, there is a scene with Vixena and Zevran, which I suggest we stay out of earshot of, until we can collect the mini.”
They sat in silence and watched Zevran struggle with the huge Mabari, Lupe, who wanted to play. The mini-Archdemon, Anitivian, appeared and trotted towards the two agents.
“Okay,” the RMC said, got up and walked closer to Vixena, “we should watch this next bit.”

Vera explained to Vixena that Fade Walkers were feared and hated because of their immense powers.
“Did she just refer to herself as a ‘Dark God’?” Mittens asked.
“She did, and that is a chargeable offence if ever there was one.”

Then Alistair interrupted the conversation and another mini-Archdemon, Antivian’s, plopped into existence.

“I think that’s it,” the RMC said. “The rest of this chapter is just an attempt to do romantic comedy.”

Chapter twenty-one started with a flashback to thirty years before. King Maric and his army were being attacked by hundreds of Orlesians, but when the enemies reached him, a small hooded figure ran towards them and slaughtered all of them.
The agents gaped, speechless for a long time. “So,” the RMC said slowly, “she single-handedly won a battle against the Orlesians thirty years ago. You know, most Sues actually have the basic courtesy to only mess with one time-period. Then again, that may be because most of them have no idea what happened in other times. The average Lord of the Rings Sue wouldn’t know the difference between the Eldar and the Avari if her life depended on it.” It thought for a moment, the added: “And if she’s a student at OFUM, her life might very well depend on it.”

He stepped closer but an elf girl rushed from the brush and blocked him.

“Close enough, shemlen.” She said with a bow and arrow in her hands. Aim that at him in bodyguard’s manner.

However, the boss stopped her. “He doesn’t our enemy, Sha-riya. We already catch the big one, no need to find more in the same day.”

“She just killed an entire army,” Mittens said. “Does she really need a bodyguard?”
“One wouldn’t think so, no. You can charge her.” The RMC pointed the CAD at Sha-riya. It read: [Shar-riya. Dalish female. Non-canon. Annoying bit character.] “That’s … oddly specific,” it said. “Anyway, while we’re here, let’s get some weapons.”
They scavenged on the battlefield and got a sword for the RMC and a couple of knives for Mittens, along with a crossbow and some bolts.”
“Can we keep it when we leave?” Mittens asked.
“Yes,” the RMC answered. “The soldiers are dead and wont miss their weapons and this scene is from a tie-in novel, rather than the game so we won’t have to worry about accidentally taking canon loot.
We are going to skip the next scene because I don’t want to see the author butcher the whole ‘Have you ever licked a lamppost in the winter’ dialogue. And you know what comes after that?” It smiled a wide and slightly mad smile.
“Intact canon?” Mittens guessed.
“No,” the RMC replied. “It’s chapter twenty-two. That means we’re halfway through!”
Mittens groaned, but once again hoisted the backpack.

“The vermin is the light armor that made by Maker-know-what leather and enchanted by you-shouldn’t-know magic.”

“Did she just make a mini-armour?” Mittens asked incredulously.
“Yes, I’m afraid she did,” the RMC answered. “The author didn’t bother remembering the name of the armour she invented. Anyway, it’s non-canon, so I’ll just stuff it in the backpack.”
“And there’s another mini.” Mittens pointed. “What’s that for?”
“Let me just check.” The RMC scanned the words. “It’s Zav. Zev would be a nickname for Zevran, but she spelled it wrong.” Since Zevran was an elf, the mini was a mini-Shriek. ”Let’s move on. Nothing chargeworthy in the next couple of chapters. Or, you know, plenty of charges, but none we haven’t already written down. Let’s skip to chapter twenty-five.”

The Fade Walker chuckled. “Those are the Prarichat or Dream Flowers in your language. Every of it contain the long lost memories of creature since the birth of universes.”

“Well, that’s not good,” the RMC said. “A non-canonical type of flower with magical proprieties. That’s a charge, but we’ll also have to check if this place disappears once canon is restored; if not, we’ll have to torch it.” It did not look at all happy about this. “Let’s get a move on.”

In the next chapter, the two agents listened as Vixena told Alistair about her sister-who-was-not-really-her-sister. She also told the reason why Vera had made her forget about her. It came as no surprise to the two agents that it was a reason that didn’t make any sense.
Mittens frowned. “So Vixena kills the man, who tries to rape her, but his father wants revenge, so Vera frames herself as the killer and has to leave. By why did she make Vixena forget?”
“It was so that when she appeared in the beginning of this story, it would be a big mystery who she was,” the RMC replied. “Either that or it was because of Sue-logic.”
“Oh, right.”

In chapter twenty-seven the small group went through the tests and fights to get to the Urn of Sacred Ashes and it was all more or less canonical until …

“The Great Mother have her mystical way for them, I can’t get involved.”

“What’s the Great Mother?” Leliana asked. “I never hear of that.”

“Oh, for …” the RMC started annoyed, but stopped. “Charge for inventing a new deity and for having her introduced by the Guardian, of all people. Let’s go to next chapter. There are also some major charges.” It stuffed a couple of Blueprint in its mouth and crunched them angrily.

The major charges were making King Maric fall in love with her, making the king a violent idiot who slapped her and saving the king’s life by preventing an ambush – by single-handedly killing thousands of soldiers – rather than just warning about the ambush, because she didn’t want to embarrass Loghain, who was the strategist, by pointing out a weakness in his plan.

After that, Vera was apparently exhausted and sick and needed medication. Unfortunately she was delirious and refuse to swallow the potion.

“I will feed her, with my mouth.”

“But…” She refused. “It’s hot, terrible hot and toxic. Mortal couldn’t…”

Didn’t listen, Maric snatched that potion from the elf’s hands and poured the liquid inside to his mouth.

“Eeewww!” Mittens and the RMC exclaimed in unison and turned away. Both swallowed some more bleeprin.
“Okay,” the RMC said. “Charge her for grossing PPC-agents out and for the dumbest method to give someone medicine, I have ever heard about. If anything, that seems like a great way to drown someone using very little liquid.” It scanned ahead. “In the next chapter Wynne talks to Alistair about Vixena. Wynne is suspicious because she talks to herself and she fears that something is controlling her.” The RMC shook its head sadly, then continued. “The dialogue is non-canon, but Wynne’s sentiment is very much in character so we’ll skip that chapter and the next as well.” Its face took on a grim look. “Chapter thirty-one is serious business.”

“But why you get concerned with Alistair? Your relationship with king Maric shouldn’t involve with his son.”

You might not believe me, but I gave my word to Fiona. I swore to guide him to be a fine man, so…I gave him a chance to learn from his father’s mistake.”

That sound confused. “You mean…you knew Alistair’s mother and…but he said his mother was a maid in castle. How could you two…?”

Honestly, he must mislead or something. Fiona was an elf Grey Warden. Last time I check, she still alive.” Mystic creature eyed at one of dream flowers. That one was glowing in the dark, its color almost bright but the violet center.

“Was…? Why you used that word? If she still alive, she must still be a Grey Warden. We can’t leave or quit from our duty…as far as I know.”

Because the taint in your blood, yes, the Grey Warden couldn’t just leave unless they die. But, well…Fiona found a way to revert, before she gave Alistair birth.”
The RMC gave an angry snarl, but when it spoke, its voice was calm, in fact, chillingly so. “Charge her for making Alistair a half-elf, who doesn’t know who his real mother is. And with inventing a cure for being a Grey Warden; both major canon breaks.”
“Should we intervene now?” Mittens asked.
The RMC downed a handful of bleeprin, looked thoughtful for a moment, the downed another handful. “No. We have to find all the non-canon instances so we can revert them and there are still minis to be saved.” It swayed for a moment and tried watching the action. “Charge her for being King Maric’s twu wuw, who could not be, and for interfering in his son’s love life. That’s plain creepy.”
Vera started to sing about smiling.
“Charge her for singing a modern song, and lets skip to next chapter.”

Next chapter was a flashback with Alistair as a ten-year old, who ran into Vixena, who was about the same age. They immediately started arguing and then had a fistfight.
“Making Cousland and Alistair have a non-canon argument and fistfight as children,” the RMC said, then added: “Wait, make that ‘stupid’ non-canon argument …” Its voice trailed of.
Mittens stopped writing and looked at it. “Are you okay?”
“Might have … overdone … it, with the … bleeprin,” it swallowed hard and was looking pale.
Vera had interrupted the fight. The word world still insisted that she was, a least in part, a boot. She dragged along the little Vixena but Alistair never forgot her.

Absolutely, even he never knew her name, Alistair still thought about her. The memory of that little bully is only thing he could fondle in his worst time.

“Ew!” Mittens nearly jumped at the resulting image. The RMC turned, opened up a portal and leaned through it. There was a bright light coming from the other side of the portal, along with a burst of extremely hot air.
Thankfully the image only lasted a split-second, as if the word world wanted to get rid of it as much as they did. The RMC pulled back from the portal and closed it. “The Deep Roads,” it mumbled. “A lava trench. Can’t have … can’t have bleach and aspirin lying around her.”
The flashback dissolved, gently for once, and they were back in the present. Alistair and Vixena were lying together on his bed, but their clothes were still on. Mittens thanked no-one in particular for small favours. The RMC took out a bottle of water from the backpack, apologizing to the minis it disturbed doing this, and rinsed its mouth, mumbling something about ‘stupid-ass fic’. Mittens wrote down a charge for making a PPC agent overdose on bleeprin.

They portalled into the next chapter, where Vixena was talking to a lady dressed only in plants.
“She’s meeting the Lady of the Forest far to early in the story,” the RMC said. It felt a bit better now; the fresh air was doing it good, even though it was pouring down. “You know, that’s not just canon break, it’s plain bad storytelling. What’s more exciting for the readers? A main character who is told everything in advance or someone who has to actually work to uncover mysteries? And fake mysteries like ‘what is that voice?’ or ‘ what is her sister’s name?’ are a poor substitute for the real thing.”
Mittens, who was watching the fic and noting a charge for wrong use of a double negative, nodded. The agents then, once again, skipped ahead.

In the next chapter, the author had actually bothered to describe the battle between the companions and the werewolves. Although both agents soon found themselves wishing that she hadn’t.
“Unless it is something canonical,” Mittens said, “can we charge her for fighting the werewolves with her bare hands and some hidden knifes?”
“Go ahead,” The RMC said, then snorted. “Oh, come on. She says two words in Elvish and one of them is used wrongly and yet the elf, she is talking to, is wildly impressed that she can speak their language. Charge for that.”
Vixena talked to Zathrian, who refused to lift the curse from the werevolves. Then the Lady of the Forest appeared. “To early,” the RMC said. “Far to early. They haven’t even been trough the Elven Tombs.” I shook its head in disgust. “We’ll skip a chapter. The next is not too non-canonical, it’s just really lame.”

Chapter thirty-five was seriously non-canonical but also really lame.
“Charge Vera with giving her family an angsty past with star crossed lovers and the accidental creation of the archdemon,” the RMC said. “Oh, there it is.”

Sorry for invade your privately, but I can’t let my sister’s precious gift wilt.” The immortal smiled. “I enchanted it with Lylium and some spell. This rose will blossom like this for…a century, I hope that long enough.”

The mini-Archdemon, Lylium, plopped into the fic and looked around, confused. The RMC picked it up and said: “Now, we can move on, before Vixena sees Alistair talking to Leliana and has a painfully stupid, jealous hissyfit. Next chapter.”

The Antivain chuckled. “I think I heard this kind of question somewhere. But oh…yah, I am a male.”

“An. Ti. Van.” the RMC said as Antivain, the mini-Archdemon, was running towards them. “One ‘i’ and one only. How hard can it be? Oh, and I wouldn’t have stopped just to pick up the charge, but now that we’re here, charge her for making honey something rare and unobtainable. We’ll skip the rest of this chapter and the next one, for the sake of our sanities.” It checked the words. “There’s a sex-scene in chapter thirty-eight. We could go there and charge for having Alistair penetrate Vixena and then wait an hour before he starts thrusting.” It looked at Mittens. “Or we could not,” it said. “Let’s just go to chapter thirty-nine.”

Chapter thirty-nine started with Vixena telling Wynne a legend of how the Great Goddess was raped by her brother and gave birth to three children, the youngest of whom was the ancestor of Vera.

“Up the charge from inventing a new deity to inventing a new pantheon,” the RMC remarked.

“That is…” Wynne cried. “I don’t know what to say.”

Vix smiled. She knew the mage’s feeling. When she heard this story from Vera, it made her hate every men exclude her father and brother until Alistair changed her. These kind of sad stories always touch women’s heart.

“Um,” the RMC said. “Sane persons, women or men, does not begin to hate every member of a group, simply because they are told a story about one member of the group behaving cruelly. Make a charge for making Cousland a man hater, and another for making her change her mind because of an attractive guy.” It scanned the words. “Let’s skip a bit ahead … Oh, that’s good news.”
“What is?” Mittens asked.
“The annoying bit, Sha-riya has died off-screen. That’s one thing less to worry about. Now, let’s skip.”

Vixena had let herself be captured by Ser Cauthrien and Alistair came to rescue her. Vixena was in the company of a female elf who was crying and shaking.
The RMC facepalmed. “The whole ‘Captured’ quest is supposed to be funny,” it said. “It’s an excuse to see your companions dress up as circus performers. You’re not supposed to stuff an angsty, tortured bit character in it!” It took out the CAD and pointed it at the elf. [Kaillan Tabris. Elvish female. Canon/non-canon/canon. Coenred. Wendy Perron.] “Great, she’s not even a bit. The author dragged the elvish player-character into this mess. We’ll have to get her home, when we clean up this festering pile of … Just charge for that and let’s move on. We’re almost at the end.”

Anora was a bitch, the sisters knows it since that widow left them to Cauthrien’s hand. Although they don’t hold the hate, they believe this kind of human shouldn’t have been crowned as the queen.

“Bashing Anora,” the RMC said. “She may not be a lovable, charming Mary Sue with a disarming smile, that works on everyone, but she is a very capable ruler, so that’s just plain nonsense and a chargeable offence. Let’s skip to the Landsmeet.”

They did and picked up yet another mini-Hurlock, Riorden. At this point, Mittens noticed, the writing was actually deteriorating. In the beginning of the story, the author had been able to spell ‘leg’ and ‘beg’. Now she consistently wrote ‘lag’ and ‘bag’ instead. The agents then portalled to chapter forty-one.

After their meeting in Riorden’s room, Vix and her knight walked lifelessly in the long corridor of Redcliffe castle. She kept asking her sis again and again.

‘Why you never tell me this?’

I never knew this. In fact, I always wonder about how the Grey Warden stops the Blight. This is something I never expected.

“Ooohhh,” the RMC said, its voice dripping with sarcasm. “Little Miss immortal, know-it-all, wannabe goddess didn’t know the secret of the Grey Wardens. Charge.”
“I’m also charging for lack of capitalization.”

To be honest, my grandma killed his flesh but she spared his soul because he once was her husband. After that, he possess in the dragon and back to our Sanctuary for killed and ate my grandma’s heart that made him became immortal like us. Despite his dragon shell destroyed, his soul will escape and find another shell to possess. Only the Fade Walker could devour his tainted soul and destroy him forever.

“And she’s misrepresenting canon, yet again. Each archdemon is an Old God, they are not the same one, who keeps returning. And they are killed by the sacrifice made by the Wardens, a Fade Walker is not needed to slay them permanently.” It scanned the words. “Morrigan is talking to Vixena right now and offering her a way out, so that nobody has to die. Vixena refuses and that means Morrigan leaves the party right away. We’ll have to get to her as soon as Vixena leaves the room. Let’s get the neuralyzer out and ready.”
Mittens put the backpack on the ground and opened it. “Can we get the neuralyzer, please?” he asked. There was some shuffling inside the backpack and then the neuralyzer was pushed to the top. “Thanks,” he said and took it. It was wet with something dark and slimy, but he dried the worst of it off on his pants, and handed it to the RMC. “We forgot the sunglasses again,” he said, apologetically.
The RMC took it and stuffed it in its belt, before portalling them to Morrigan’s room.

Morrigan didn’t respond well to two strangers suddenly appearing in her bedroom. “Who are you?” she demanded. “What are you doing?”
The RMC smiled. “That’s my Morrigan,” it said. “Now, if you’ll just look here, everything will be explained.” *flash* “Morrigan, daugther of Flemeth, you have never heard of Fade Walkers or something called the Great Mother. You have been on a quest with the Grey Warden, who most certainly did not have a weird voice in her head. Now she has denied you your request so you are going to leave. Better get to it.” And, before Morrigan could gather herself enough to ask who they were and what they were doing in her room, they had left it and portalled out to a nondescript location, where the rest of the party were preparing to face the Darkspawn hordes and the archdemon.

The RMC took a deep breath. “We have enough charges to condemn two Sues and we’ve rescued all the minis. We can strike at any minute now, we just have to wait for the right moment. Vera has made her self very powerful and claims to be immortal, so we can’t just rush in and stab her with a sword.” It looked briefly at the words ahead of them. “She’ll be fighting the archdemon very soon. Maybe we can get her, once the fight is done and she has exhausted herself.” It looked at Mittens questioningly.
Mittens squinted to see the words and look for an opportune moment. Finally he said: “I think I may have a better idea.”

The battle with the archdemon began. Vixena poisoned Alistair with a mild paralysing toxin to keep him from risking his life and then went after the archdemon herself.
There was a sudden, unexpected scene change, that made both agents fall flat on their faces. When they got up, they were in the Fade again. Vera, in the shape of a giant black wolf, was fighting the archdemon. Vixena was seeing her and Alistair’s future twins and one of the children, a girl, turned into another black wolf and ran to help Vera, while the other, a boy, started to lead his mother out of the Fade.

“Okay, that’s enough! That’s just too stupid and … I’ve had it up to here!” Everything seemed to grind to a halt as everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to look at the owner of the angry voice.
It was a woman, dressed in plain leather armour. She had drawn her sword and was looking furious. Next to her a young man was standing, holding a crossbow. They looked similar enough to be brother and sister. The woman spoke again: “Vera, as representatives of the PPC we hereby charge you with …” The young man handed her a small book and she to tried to juggle both the book and the sword, but ended up sheathing the sword and started to read, “… heinous crimes against the English language, including but not limited to: misspelling prologue, severe mangling of sentences, wanton cruelty towards the common comma and mixed tenses.”
She paused, lifted her gaze from the book and said in a conversational tone: “You know, this is the point where some PPC-agents would charge for not using a beta. In your case however, I’m charging you with writing and posting in English, when you have absolutely no business doing so.”
“What you meaning?” Fade Walker asked.
The woman sighed and kept reading. ”You are also charged with making Cousland complain that she was left at home, because she is a woman; making her swear again for the first time; not having Cousland meet Duncan before the attack; turning her into a little doll of felt; calling her ‘little Cousland’, ‘little Grey Warden’s recruit’, ‘little woman’, and ‘little Grey Warden’; making apologetic author’s notes rather than fixing the errors; making the Grey Wardens a place;  creating mini-Darkspawn, to wit: Gray, Sir Jory, Hightever, Crow, Leilana, Gregoir, gunlock, Anitivian, Antivian’s, Zav, Lylium, Antivain, and Riorden; making Cailan speak in unison voices; having Cousland be infamous without having done anything noteworthy; making her have disarming smiles, that works on everyone; making canons OOC; placing a curious on Cailan’s face;” The woman looked up from the book. “That thing was digusting!” she exclaimed, then continued reading: “Multiple charges of changing canon dialogue, the first time to explain a stupid name; making Cousland hit Alistair; making Cousland be an ex-noble; thesaurus abuse; making Daveth a rouge and later a piece of sandpaper; changing canon by having Cousland not be the one leading the group; changing it again by making her kick Alistair, so she can steal the map; letting her get away with it; making Alistair a wuss; forgetting to put in a fight scene; multiple shifts of POW; wrong use of ellipses; making Sten and Morrigan complain about wasted gold because of a silver-coin; creating ‘the short Warden’s spoke’; being an extra sister of the Couslands; using Thai words; having healing magic; not simply telling your name; having Alistair pick up and carry Vixena for no good reason; having double-standards; making Cousland forget that she has a brother, and someone she thought was her sister; bashing Isolde; forgetting to narrate Alistair telling Cousland about Isolde; meeting Cousland in the Fade; making yourself a boot; having brighter eyes, longer hair and bigger breast than Vixena; calling yourself the twin of Vixena; being sloppy about explaining exactly who have forgotten what; still being a disembodied voice in the Fade; telling Cousland that she needs to learn to help herself; annoying PPC-agents; calling Cousland childish for wanting answers to some completely legit questions; ignoring all other characters than your favourites – actually, now that I think about it, I’m also going to charge you with ignoring large parts of the game. You had one scene set in Orzammar and you basically spent it talking about how old you are and how many people know you.” She glared at Vera before returning to her reading.
“Having uber-speshul Sue-powers and giving some of them to Vixena; having Vixena being dramatic about it; alternating between calling yourself the sister, twin sister and ‘soul sister’ of Vixena; having other people refer to you as her sister; being a prettier version of her, even though you are not related …”
“That because blood she drank,” interrupted Vera.
“Not good enough,” the woman replied and kept reading: “Insisting that you’re not using blood magic, when in fact you are; being immortal; being a half-elf; calling Knight-Commander Greagoir a boy; using non-canon fighting styles; having a celebratory party at an inappropriate time; introducing Buddhist philosophy; crediting yourself with teaching Vixena everything worth knowing; having a stupid author’s note; referring to yourself as a ‘dark god’; single-handedly winning a battle against the Orlesians; having a bodyguard, who is also an annoying bit; making a mini-armour; creating a non-canonical type of flower; having a nonsense explanation for why Vixena had to forget about you; inventing a new deity and having her introduced by the Guardian; making King Maric fall in love with you; making the king a violent idiot; saving the king’s life by killing all the soldiers waiting to ambush him; mollycoddling Loghain …”
The woman scoffed. “Now there’s a charge I had never imagined I would be making. Anyway, where was I? Oh, yes, grossing out PPC-agents, inventing a really stupid method to give someone medicine; making Alistair a half-elf, who doesn’t know who his real mother is …”
The woman broke off again and glared at Vera. “And for what? You just thought it would be cool to have him be a half-elf for no reason at all? Alistair never seeks out his real mother, no-one ever tells him the truth, in fact it is never even mentioned again. If it had been just a bit longer or if you had been singing it, it would have qualified as a Big Lipped Alligator Moment!”
The woman took a deep breath, then continued her reading in a calmer voice: “Inventing a cure for being a Grey Warden; being King Maric’s twu wuw, who could not be; interfering in his son’s love life; singing a modern song; making Cousland and Alistair have a stupid non-canon argument and fistfight as children; causing a PPC agent to overdose on bleeprin; meeting the Lady of the Forest far too early; wrong use of a double negative; having Vixena fight the werewolves with her bare hands and some hidden knifes; having an elf be impressed that a human can say two words in her language; giving your family an angsty past with star crossed lovers and the creation of the archdemon; making honey something rare and unobtainable; inventing a new pantheon; making Vixena a man hater; making Vixena change her mind because of an attractive man.”
The woman paused once again and looked at Vera. “You seem, in this story, to have a feminist message, you would like to get across. That is not in itself a bad thing. However, you do not make a strong female character, or promote equality, by having her get away with things that would be unacceptable if they were done by a man, such as verbally and physically abusing her companion and still have him fall in love with her.”
“Vixena is virago, headstrong girl,” said Vera.
“No, she isn’t,” the woman answered. “She is immature, annoying, a brat and a bully. You are also charged with dragging in one of the other player characters; bashing Anora; deteriorating writing; not knowing the Grey Wardens’s secret, even though you seem to know everything else; lack of capitalization; making each archdemon the same one; claiming that only a Fade Walker can kill it permanently and finally with being a blatant Mary Sue for which the punishment is death. Any last words?”
Vera laughed. “I am an immortal. You can no kill me.”
“You keep using that word. I do not think it means what you think it means,” the woman replied with a grim smile. She turned towards the girl twin who, like everyone else, had been watching with dazed confusion. “Eleanor, you are charged with being a bit character, for which your sentence is death. Mittens, if you please.”
The bolt flew from the crossbow and straight into Eleanor’s side. The girl in wolf-shape keeled over, dead.
The woman’s grim smile widened. “You see, we don’t have to kill you. We just had to kill her. You have imposed upon yourself, that without her interference, you’ll lose the battle with the archdemon.” She turned towards the dragon. “She’s all yours.”
The dazed expression on its reptilian face was replaced by something like a grin and it jumped at Vera, who screamed in terror.
The two agents turned towards Vixena and the boy. Vixena was starring in shock at Eleanor’s body. “You killed my daughter!”
“No time for that,” the RMC said, grabbed the RA and opened a portal under Vixena and the boy. They fell through and the agents jumped in after them.

They were back in Denerim. Vixena and the boy were on the ground, scrambling to get up. Mittens drew one of his knifes and grabbed the boy. He pressed the blade against his neck.
“Don’t hurt him,” Vixena cried.
“Your armour,” the RMC said. “Take it off.”
With a confused look, Vixena did as told.
The RMC held up the neuralyzer, closed its eyes and and pressed the button.
“Cousland,” it said. “You have no sister of any kind. You have never heard of Fade Walkers or the Great Mother. You are a Grey Warden and you are about to slay the archdemon. Better get some armour on and get to it.”
Cousland nodded slowly, turned, and left.
The RMC looked after her with a sad expression. The archdemon still needed to be killed and that was going to require a sacrifice. Cousland had turned down Morrigan’s offer to give them a way out, and that meant one of them was going to die. It would be a canon ending, but not one of the happy ones.
“What about her so-called future son?” Mittens asked. He was no longer holding a knife to the bit’s throat. With Vera gone and Vixena having forgotten about it, it had lost all purpose and will. “Do we recruit him?”
The RMC shook its head. “He lacks any kind of personality and motivation. I don’t think we are that desperate. We kill him.”
Mittens nodded and, without further hesitation, slit the bit’s throat. He let the body fall and went to collect the Venom armour.
“Alistair is here somewhere,” the RMC said. “We have to find him.”

Alistair was still paralysed by the poison Vixena had used on him, so he was easy to neuralyze.
“Alistair, you have never heard of Fade Walkers. You are not a wuss and you would never fall in love with a woman who abuses you. You are a Grey Warden and future king of Ferelden. You’ve been hit with a Paralyze spell, but as soon as the effect wears of, you’ll be back on your feet fighting darkspawn.”
Alistair moved his head a little bit in what was probably supposed to be a nod.

After that, the agents went to the Alienage, found Tabris, neuralyzed her and sent her to her own storyline.
“Damn Sues,” the RMC said, as the portal closed behind the elf. “They make a mess of everything and then it’s up to us to come in and put everything back where it belongs. Now we’ll have to find her companions and neuralyze them.” It sniffed. “Wynne and Leliana are the only two left who have been exposed to non-canon subjects, so they are the only ones we have to find and neuralyze, although I suggest neuralyzing the others as well if we come across them, for good measure. That’s the only good thing about her blatantly ignoring all the other characters.”
“No objections here,” Mittens said. “But how do we find any of them? There’s a war going on.”
“Yes, but canonically, there’s only a handful of places they can be. Don’t worry, we’ll find them. When we do, I’ll do the neuralyzing and you’ll have to cover us. The continuum will try to help us, but like you said, there is a war going on. The last thing we need is to re-introduce ourselves to the Medical Department by bringing in a canon character, who was run through by a Darkspawn sword, while we were making her stand still.”

“Leliana, you are an Orlesian bard and a former sister in the Chantry. You have never heard of Fade Walkers or the Great Mother. The Grey Warden you have been travelling with, have been acting perfectly normal and did most certainly not have a fit of jealousy, because you talked to Alistair. You are in the middle of a war, so you should get back to fighting.”
Leliana nodded, then turned, drew her two knifes and ran towards the heavy fighting.

“Wynne, you are a Senior Enchanter from the Tower of Magic. You have never heard of Fade Walkers or the Great Mother. The Grey Warden, you have been travelling with, have been acting perfectly normal and have not had any sort of weird voice in her heard. You are in the middle of a war so you should get back to spellcasting. I’ll bet your companions need some healing.”
Wynne nodded. “Don’t they always?” she replied with a soft smile, turned and left. The RMC looked after her with a bemused expression.

“And now,” the RMC said, “we just need to neuralyze the characters from the past. Thankfully the author made a scene where they are all together at once, in chapter thirty-seven. There’s a ball and King Maric is there, along with Queen Rowan, Loghain, the Couslands, and everyone else. Vera leaves the grand hall because she is emo or something and Maric goes after her. We have to get there after she leaves, but before Maric follows.” It pushed the buttons on the RA.

The assembled nobles all looked at the woman standing on a table in the middle of the hall. She was dressed as a soldier from Ferelden, although her armour had some unfamiliar details. Her sword seemed to be Orlesian in design, but that was not unusual. Many soldiers had, during the war, traded their weapons for superior ones taken from dead opponents. No-one could remember seeing her before, but then again, she had one of those faces you forget almost while you’re still looking at it. She lowered a small stick she had been holding up.
“None of you know anyone named Vera. You have never heard of Fade Walkers. King Maric has never had a mysterious bodyguard, nor did he need one. You are all quite capable of handling your own business.”
The assembled crowd nodded slowly at the woman’s words, which seemed very reasonable, if not a bit obvious. Then she jumped down from the table and left, along with a young man. Most of the nobles just shrugged and went back to whatever they had been doing; only Loghain looked after them, but he was walking next to King Maric and the king was dragging him along, eager to show him something, so Loghain had to look where he was going or risk tripping over furniture.

“That was extremely annoying,” the RMC said, as Mittens walked through the portal into RC #170, about fifteen minutes after it.
“And long,” Mittens said, “and stupid.”
“Annoyingly stupid.”
“Annoyingly long,” Mittens said with a grin.
“Stupidly long.”
“Stupidly, annoyingly long,” Mittens said. “I think, I’ll have a bath.” His skin and hair smelled of smoke. In the very last minute they had remembered, that they still needed to burn the non-canon dreamflowers. The RMC had taken a couple of flowers for the Department of Fictional Psychology to study; a flower that made people remember, might be useful for something. It had then portalled back to the RC, while Mittens had stayed behind and done the actual burning, with the help of the mini-Archdemons. It had been an unspoken thank-you to the RMC for sparing him the sex scene.
Mittens placed the backpack on the floor and opened it, letting the minis out. They started to run around, growling and sniffing everything. He smiled and grabbed a towel from a drawer.
The RMC also felt satisfied. “We got new minis and new souvenirs. An armour and a mini-armour, that’s not something we’ll see everyday.”

A little while later, Mittens stepped out of the bathroom wearing a clean uniform. “I’ll go down to DoSAT and ask them to take a look at our disguise generator,” he said, padding the last of the dampness out of his hair.
“You think that’s necessary?” the RMC said and snuffled. It had made itself comfortable in front of the TV and was reluctant to get up. “Isn’t it okay, as long as we’re carefully about plotting in our disguises?”
Mittens shrugged. “You don’t have to come, I’ll go on my own. I just think it still has a few kinks that need …” BEEP! “… fixing.”

Read Full Post »

Older Posts »